This pointer extracts section and commline
This pointer extracts section
Scene:— At Mycenae, before the palace of the Pelopidae. The PAEDAGOGUS enters on the left of the spectators, with ORESTES and PYLADES.
Prologue. Orestes explains his plan of action, and then goes with
Pylades to make offerings at Agamemnon's grave (1—85).—Electra's lament
(86—120) properly belongs to the πρόλογος
,
since it precedes the entrance of the Chorus (121).
ἐπεθύμεις
.
Coming from Phocis, the travellers have reached Mycenae by the road from Corinth, and are now standing on the high ground of the Mycenaean citadel, in front of the palace.
The old man, looking southward, points out the chief features of the landscape. (1) The Argive plain, which lies spread out before them to the south and west. (2) The agora and temple of Apollo Lyceios in the city of Argos, distant about six miles to the south. This temple was the most conspicuous object in the town ( Paus. 2. 19. 3); and it may be supposed that a person standing at Mycenae could see the building, or part of it. (3) The Heraeum, correctly described as being on the speaker's left hand. Its site was S. E. of Mycenae, at a distance of somewhat less than two miles.
The poet's aim was merely to group these famous places in one view. Neither he nor his Athenian hearers would care whether the topography was minutely accurate. W. G. Clark, in his
ἡ Ἀργεία
or ἡ
Ἀργολίς
. But poetry retained the larger sense which
Homer had made familiar. Thus in τὸ κλεινὸν Ἄργος πατρίδ’ ἐμὴν
ἐπεύχομαι
, adding that he comes ἐκ
τῶν Μυκηνῶν
. Cp. Eur. fr. 228. 6 (Danaüs) ἐλθὼν ἐς Ἄργος ᾤκισ’ Ἰνάχου πόλιν
(came
to Λακεδαιμόνιοι ἐς τὸ Ἄργος ἐσέβαλον
Ἀργεῖοι παλαιότατοι τῶν Ἑλλήνων ἀξιοῦσιν
εἶναι
.
Ἴναχε νᾶτορ, παῖ τοῦ κρηνῶν
| πατρὸς
Ὠκεανοῦ, μέγα πρεσβεύων
| Ἄργους τε γύαις Ἥρας τε πάγοις
| καὶ Τυρσηνοῖσι Πελασγοῖς
.
His daughter Io, the first priestess of Hera, was loved by Zeus, and
changed by the jealous goddess into a cow. The hundred-eyed Argus,
charged by Hera to watch her, bound her to an olive-tree in the
temenos of the Heraeum ( Apollod. 2. 1.
3). Hermes slew Argus; and Hera then sent the gad-fly
which drove Io forth from Argolis on her wanderings. Cp. Aesch. οἰστροπλὴξ δ’ ἐγὼ
| μάστιγι θείᾳ γῆν πρὸ γῆς ἐλαύνομαι
. Io,
the horned wanderer, was originally, like Hera herself, a
moon-goddess.
ἔλεγον γὰρ πᾶν χωρίον ἀφιερωμένον
θεῷ, κἂν ψιλὸν φυτῶν ᾖ, ἄλσος
(schol. Pind. Θήβας τ’ εὐαρμάτου ἄλσος
(n.): Pind. Ἀργεῖον..τέμενος
(‘the sacred Argive
land’). In
The subiectum arci
forum.
The temple of Apollo Λύκειος
was probably on the north side of the agora,
opposite to a temple of Zeus Νεμεαῖος
.
Before its eastern front stood a monument representing a wolf
slaying a bull, in memory of the omen which had given the
sovereignty to Danaüs ( Paus. 2. 19.
3).
λυκ
, λύκος
. Sophocles here explains it
by νόμιος
,
Λύκειος
is invoked especially as a destroyer of foes (
Ἐλευθερίων
and Ἀρτερίων
flowed on either side of it. Beneath it was a
grassy tract known as Πρόσυμνα
(Statius 3. 325 viridis devexa
Prosymnae
); whence the goddess was sometimes styled
Προσυμναία
(
This oldest and greatest of Argive shrines is fitly mentioned here;
for within its walls Agamemnon was said to have taken the oaths of
the chiefs whom he led to Troy (Dictys Cretensis, 1. 15. 6). Here,
too, the Spartan Cleomenes received the omen which caused him to
retire from Argolis (
The ancient temple was burnt down in 423 B.C. ( Thuc. 4. 133). A new Heraeum was built on a lower terrace of the same hill; and could boast among its treasures a chryselephantine statue of Hera by Polycleitus ( Paus. 2. 17. 4). The site of this later Heraeum has recently been excavated by members of the American School at Athens (1892).
Μυκήνη
, which allowed him to prefix εὐρυάγυια
(
πολυχρύσοιο
(
The site of Mycenae is in a deep recess of the Argive plain, at its
northern end,— μυχῷ Ἄργεος ἱπποβότοιο
(
Thucydides (1. 9) notices the old tradition that Pelops had gained
his power by means of the wealth (πλήθει
χρημάτων
) which he had brought from Asia to a poor
country. Helbig (
ἡ πολύφθορος
| ... Οἰχαλία
. Atreus and Thyestes slew their
brother Chrysippus; Atreus slew his own son Pleisthenes, and then
two sons of Thyestes; Aegisthus, son of Thyestes, slew Atreus and
Agamemnon.
φόνος
,
referring to one deed, cp. 779,
θανάτους
, O. C. 206.In
φόνων
is well corrected to φονῶν
, which denotes a bleeding wound. But here, where
the reference is to the act of murder, φόνων
should be kept.
τὸν δὴ
(Orestes) φονευομένου πατρὸς Ἀρσινόα Κλυταιμνήστρας
| χειρῶν ὑπὸ κρατερᾶν κἀκ δόλου τροφὸς ἄνελε
δυσπενθέος
. τὸν μὲν πατρὸς γεραιὸς ἐκκλέπτει τροφεὺς |
μέλλοντ’ Ὀρέστην χερὸς ὕπ’ Αἰγίσθου θανεῖν
ὅμαιμος
or ὁμαίμων
except
of the fraternal tie (
κοινὸν αὐτάδελφον
(
κασίγνητος καὶ ὄπατρος
(
οὔ τι βαδίσαι δυναμένου
); but
this is to press it overmuch. Orestes was born before his father
went to Troy, and so must have been more than ten years old at the
time of the murder.
θρεψαίμην
in
τρέφω
differs from the act. only as
marking the interest felt by the τροφός
.
ἐς τόδ’ ἡμέρας
: for the place of the
prep.,
τοσόνδ’
,
καί σε τοσοῦτον ἔθηκα
. Aegisthus reigned
seven years, and was slain in the eighth (
The vocative ἐν ἀφνεαῖς
ἀρούραισι Πυλάδα
(
παννυχίδες
(v. 92) of Electra's sorrow are turned to
joy, and the god of light prevails.
ταῦτα...δείξουσιν σαφῆ
:
εὐφρόνη ἀστερόεσσα
, the gen. of
material or quality, like σῶμα...σποδοῦ
(758), τόλμης
πρόσωπον
(
χιόνος
πτέρυγι
(
ἐκλείπω
never takes a gen., as ἐλλείπω
does. (Plutarch, indeed, has
θεραπείας σώματος ἐξέλειπε
,
ὁδοιπορεῖν
in poetry is
sometimes no more than ἔρχεσθαι
or
χωρεῖν
: ὧδ’ ὁδοιπορεῖ
: κἀπ’ ἄκρων ὡδοιπόρεις
ὡς ἐς λόγους ξυνῆψα Πολυνείκει
. Here
the modal dat. ἐς
λόγους
.
(1) ἐσμέν
, found only in Callim.
fr. 294, is undoubtedly corrupt. ἴμεν
,
the easiest correction, is excluded by its sense. It could not mean,
‘we
(2) Is, then, ἐμὲν
may be a vestige of a longer
1st pers. plur., such as ἕσταμεν
: but,
if ἐνταῦθ’
is genuine, all such
conjectures are barred. Now, when the usage of Sophocles is
scrutinised, two points favour the genuineness of ἐνταῦθ’
. (ἵνα
in
ἔνθα
below, Ph. 380:
and to ὅπου
in
(3) Supposing that ἐνταῦθ’
is genuine
—as seems most likely—no account of the passage is more probable
than that the poet wrote ὡς ἐνταῦθ’
ἵνα
| οὐκ ἔστ’ ἔτ’ ὀκνεῖν
καιρός
, and that ἔστ’
dropped out before ἔτ’
precisely as in
τόνδ’ ἔτ’, εἴτ’
have shrunk to τόνδ’ ἤτ’
in L. Then, Ph.
v. 22 being defective, ἵνα
was shifted to it from the end of v. 21 (cp.
ἐνταῦθ’
was filled with ἐμέν
,—a form which the later grammarians,
at least, accepted, as will be seen in the Appendix.
ἀκμὴ γὰρ οὐ μακρῶν ἡμῖν λόγων
: οὐχ ἕδρας ἀκμή
κ.τ.λ.
Cp. Shakesp.
δῆλος εἶ
)...φανερὸν πᾶσιν
ἐποίησαν οὐκ ἰδίᾳ πολεμοῦντες
.
καὶ εἶδον ἄνδρα παραπλήσιον τῷ Σοφοκλείῳ ἵππῳ, νωθρὸς γὰρ ὑφ’
ἡλικίας δοκῶν νεάζουσαν ὁρμὴν ἐν ταῖς σπουδαῖς ἀνεκτᾶτο
.
Equally famous was the Ἰβύκειος ἵππος
(Plat. ἦ μὰν
τρομέω νιν
(the Love-god) ἐπερχόμενον
, | ὥστε φερέζυγος
ἵππος ἀεθλοφόρος ποτὶ γήραϊ ἀέκων
| σὺν οχεσφι θοοις ἐς ἅμιλλαν ἔβα
.
ἐπὶ τοῖς δεινοῖς εὐέλπιδες
; τῶν...ἐξοτρυνόντων ἡμᾶς ἐπὶ τὰ δεινά,
δεινῶν
τ’ ἄημα πνευμάτων ἐκοίμισε
| στένοντα πόντον· ἐν δ’ ὁ παγκρατὴς ὕπνος
| λύει πεδήσας
:
ὅς τε καὶ ἄλκιμον ἄνδρα φοβεῖ καὶ ἀφείλετο
νίκην
: ἀσπάζεται ... ὑπισχνεῖται ...
<*>λευθέρωσε ... διένειμε...προσποιεῖται
ἐθέλουσιν...ἀνεχαίτισε καὶ
διέλυσεν
ὁρᾶται...ᾑρέθη
(n.).
δὲ
introduces the
apodosis; so οὕτω δέ
,
Ἕκτωρ δ’ ἐν πρώτοισι κίε
. The military
sense of ἕπομαι
is frequent (ἀλλὰ σέ περ προέτω, ἅμα δ’ ἄλλος λαὸς
ἑπέσθω
). In prose ἐν
πρώτοις
is sometimes little more than
τι
is frequent
in such expressions of diffidence:
εἰ μἡ τι πρὸς καιρὸν λέγων
| κυρῶ
:
εἴ τι μὴ δοκῶ
| πράσσειν μάταιον
: εἴ τι μὴ ψευσθήσομαι
| γνώμης.
πῶς...τοῦ καιροῦ ἂν...ἔτυχον
; Pind. καιροῦ μὴ πλαναθέντα.
ἐπανόρθωσον
schol.
χρῇ
: cp. 425.
ἠρόμην
(
τίνι τρόπῳ ἄρωμαι
; The indirect,
(ἱκνοῦμαι ὡς ἂν μάθω ὅτῳ ἄρωμαι
: (ὡς
πύθοιθ’ ὅ τι
| δρῶν...ῥυσαίμην
πόλιν
(n.). It is also possible to take ἀροίμην
as opt. of fut. ἀροῦμαι
: but it may be objected that, in
such clauses, the fut. indic. was commonly retained, even after a
secondary tense (cp. Goodwin,
χράω
occurs
also in Her. (1. 55 χρᾷ
, etc.). In
Soph. ἐξέχρη
: and the aor.
pass. in Soph. οι^
, Soph. οἵων
): cp. Soph.
ὁ
Φοῖβος
occurs (
ἀγγελιάων
| πεύσεται
. So, too, with ἀκούω
(
κλύω
(ib.
1174).
This verse might seem the preface to some longer recital (cp.
ἄσκευον
ἄχαλκος ἀσπίδων
:
ἀνήνεμον...χειμώνων
(n.). The adj.
occurs also in
οὐ ψιλὸν οὐδ’ ἄσκευον
, ‘not without
accomplice or resource.’
ὡπλισμένου στρατοῦ
, a
rhetorical hendiadys, like ‘without arms or δόλος
on
the side of the murderers (v. 197).
δίκαια χειροῖν κράτη
): the
vengeance is to be won by his own right hand, not by means of
allies.
κλέψειας κακά
.
ἐπειδή
: cp. 1318:
καιρὸς γὰρ καλεῖ
: καιρὸς...πάντων γνώμαν ἴσχων
(n.).
εἴσει
=μαθήσει
.
οὐδ’
ἥξει
follows οὐ μὴ λάχωσι
.
The latter example is so far less harsh that the verbs have
different subjects; but it shows how these two forms of future
statements could be strictly co-ordinated. No correction is
probable. (ὑποπτεύσωσιν
would require,
of course, μηδ’
.)
λευκανθὲς κάρα
: Erinna fr. 2 παυρολόγοι πολιαί, ταὶ γήραος ἄνθεα
θνατοῖς
. The schol., objecting that such a change would
not suffice to disguise him, takes the word as=ἠσκημένον
(an impossible sense for it). Another view
strangely refers it to ‘a Phocian dress spangled with flowers’
(Paley).
Φωκέως
: it was desirable that the messenger himself should
seem an alien. Similarly Orestes and Pylades come as Φωκῆς ἄνδρες
(1107).
, thus prefixed to a
proper name, serves either: (τις
, as
ἄνδρα Βιήνορα
, Her. 8. 82
ἀνὴρ Παναίτιος
: or (ἀνδρὸς Οἰδίπου
, Soph. ἀνδρὸς Ἕκτορος
.
Phanoteus was the eponymous hero of the town Phanoteus ( Thuc. 4. 89), or Panopeus (
γάρ
(and not by μέν
or δέ
)
are,
τῆς
), O. T. 1102(τῷ
),
τό
).
The art. ὁ, ἡ
, when it stands as
demonstr. pron., is sometimes written ὅ,
ἥ
: a practice which is recognised by Eustathius (p. 23.
3, on
φίλος μέγιστος
(
ὤν
: cp. 313, 1457: ἔνδον... τυγχάνει
ὄν
or ὤν
has not dropped out after a like
termination; but that does not apply to (ἡ δἰ ἀκοῆς ἡδονὴ...τυγχάνει καλή
τυγχάνει...δυνατὰ ἱκανῶς λεχθῆναι
ὅρκῳ
, the
choice is between two explanations. (1) ἄγγελλε ὅρκῳ, προστιθεὶς
(ὅρκον
). This is exceedingly awkward, and is not really
similar to Ar. ὀρθῷ μετρήσω κανόνι προστιθείς
(κανόνα
): for μετρήσω
is most naturally followed by the dative of the
instrument; while ἀγγέλλειν ὅρκῳ
would
be a strange phrase. (2) ἄγγελλε ὅρκῳ
προστιθεὶς
(τὰ
ἀγγελλόμενα
): explained as an ‘inversion’ of προστιθεὶς ὅρκον τοῖς ἀγγελλομένοις
. But
it is hard to see how ‘adding the report to an oath’ could stand for
‘adding an oath to the report.’
On the other hand, the phrase προστιθέναι
ὅρκον
has the authority of Sophocles himself: fr. 431
ὅρκου δὲ προστεθέντος ἐπιμελεστέρα
| ψυχὴ κατέστη
. Cp. too
ὅρκον αὑτῷ προσβαλών
.
The false oath would be regarded as excused by the δόλοι
which Apollo had prescribed (v.
37); but in fact the Paedagogus takes no such oath.
ἀναγκη
, fate (
ἆθλος
) ἀγών
at Delphi, but for
music and poetry only. Athletic contests were first added when, on
the conquest of Crisa by the Delphic Amphictyony, the festival was
revived with a new splendour. The year Ol. 48. 3, 586 B.C. was that
from which the Pythiads were dated ( Paus.
10. 7. 3). Cp. Curtius,
τροχηλάτου | μανίας.
ταύτῃ ἂν μάλιστα ἵστασθαι τὸν
λόγον
ὁ Φοῖβος
, v. 35), like impf. ἐκέλευε.
χοαί
poured to the νέρτεροι
, or the σπονδαί
to the ὕπατοι
. In this case, milk
(perhaps mixed with honey) was poured on the mound (894).
ἐπιμένει με κόμας ἐμᾶς
| δεῦσαι παρθένιον χλιδάν
. The phrase is of
the same type as κτύπος διόβολος
(
Soph. αὔχημα εὔιππον
(πλόκαμος πενθητήριος
to his
father's grave.
χοαῖσι τρισπόνδοισι τὸν νέκυν στέφει
.
Besides the offerings named here, flowers are mentioned below
(896).
οὐ πάλιν
| ἄψορρος ὄκων τῶνδ’ ἀποστραφεὶς ἄπει
;
μορφῆς τύπωμα
, ‘the outline of his
form.’ The vague word is here defined by λέβητος χαλκέου
πλευρώματα
. The cinerary urn is described below as
βραχὺς χαλκὸς
(757), τεῦχος
(1114), ἄγγος
(1118), λέβης
(1401). Cp. fr. 348 χαλκηλάτους
λέβητας
.
ἠρμένον ἔχοντες
(schol.). Cp. Aeschin. or. 3 § 164 ἐπιστολὰς
ἃς ἐξηρτημένος ἐκ τῶν δακτύλων περιῄεις
(as suspensi loculos
ἐσπασμένοι τὰ ξίφη
: προβεβλημένοι...τοὺς θωρακοφόρους
πώγωνα...καθειμένος
. See also Soph.
Others take ἠρμένοι
as middle. This use
of ἦρμαι
is not unknown to later
Greek; νίκην ἠρμένοι
=ἀράμενοι
. But there is no example of it
in the classical period.
Join παρουσίαν μὲν οἶσθα καὶ σύ που φίλων,
κ.τ.λ.
Since he has a definite spot in mind, που
would less fitly be taken with θάμνοις
, as=‘somewhere.’
The οἶσθα
(as nearly=σύνοισθά μοι
).
μὴ
... | κλέπτε
νόῳ
: Soph. κλέψας λόγοισιν ὥσθ’ ἃ βούλομαι
τυχεῖν
.
ἥξομεν
κ.τ.λ.
(53), and continues the exposition of the plan
which he is about to execute. φέροιμεν
could depend only upon κεκρυμμένον
(‘which πυθώμεθα
has been corrupted in the
MSS. to πυθοίμεθα
.
ἀπόλωλε
: cp. 925:
ἄφαντος ἔρρει
(Laïus).
κ.τ.λ.
: βούλει λέγεσθαι μὴ θανὼν
τεθνηκέναι
; He replies:—κακὸς μὲν
ὄρνις· εἰ δὲ κερδανῶ λέγων
, | ἕτοιμός εἰμι μὴ θανὼν λόγῳ θανεῖν.
μέγα τι σθένος ἁ Κύπρις ἐκφέρεται νίκας
ἀεί
.
ὄν
), when fraught with gain:
cp. 899
ὡς δ’ ἐν γαλήνῃ
(ὄντα
) πάντ’
ἐδερκόμην τόπον
. For σύν
,
cp. 430
σὺν κακῷ.
μάτην
as =‘falsely,’ cp. 1298,
τιμάω
rather
favours (1). Cp.
τετίμηνται δορί
(with Thuc. 2. 45, cited there): Hom. τετίμηται
.— The finite verb,
instead of ἐκτετιμημένους
, by a
frequent idiom; cp. 192 (ἀμφίσταμαι
):
ἐκτιμάω
is rare in classical Greek. Arist. ἐκτετιμημένα
as=‘things on which a high price is set,’
opp. to εὔωνα
, ‘cheap.’
ὣς
, ‘thus.’ It gives a smoother transition; and it is
also more in accord with usage. Except in the phrases οὐδ’ ὥς
(
καὶ
ὥς
, etc., Attic writers seldom use ὥς
, ‘thus.’ Among the rare instances are Aesch. εἰ πάντα δ’ ὣς πράσσοιμεν
: Plat. ὥσπερ οἱ γραμματισταὶ..., ὣς δὲ καὶ ἡ
πόλις
: ὣς
(ὡς
) οὖν
ποιήσετε
: Thuc. 3. 37
ὣς οὖν χρὴ καὶ ἡμᾶς ποιοῦντας
.
βλέποντα
, living: Aesch. ἀλαοῖσι καὶ δεδορκόσιν.
οὔλιος ἀστήρ
.—Whitelaw: ‘So
living, doubt not, from this falsehood's cloud | I on my dazzled
foes, starlike, shall break.’
κ.τ.λ.
: cp.
ἀλλ’, ὦ πατρῴα γῆ θεοί τ’ ἐπόψιοι.
δέχεσθαι τὸν ἱκέτην σωτήριον.
μύσος
from the hearth, καθαρμοῖσιν ἀτᾶν ἐλατηρίοις.
ὁ πυθόχρηστος
φυγὰς
| θεόθεν εὖ φραδαῖσιν
ὡρμημένος
.
πέμψατε
or the like, to be supplied
from ἀποστείλητε
, as αὐδῶ
in
ἀπαυδῶ, δεῖ
in
οὐκ
ἔξεστι, ἕκαστος
in
οὐδείς
.
ἀρχέλαος, ἀρχέπολις
( Pind. ἀρχαιόπλουτον
. If, however, the verbal
part of the compound denoted ‘beginning’ rather than ‘ruling,’
analogy would suggest that ἀρχέπλουτος
should mean, ‘a ἀρχέκακος
(
ἀρχέχορος
(ποῦς
, Eur. ἀρχέγονος
, etc. In Pindar
ἀρχεδικᾶν τοκέων
, the sense is strictly,
‘ancestors who
ἀποκαθιστάντα
.
πάντ’ ἐπίστασαι
,
μὲν νῦν
, which would mean that he
reserved further details for another time.
μέλεται
in Theocr. 1. 53); though μέλεταί τί
μοι
is a less rare constr. for this midd. form (cp. 1436).
δύστηνος
,
because ἰώ μοι μοί
is a frequent
prelude to the entrance of an actor who laments (ἰὼ δύστανος
:
ἰὼ τάλας
:
αἰαῖ, φεῦ φεῦ, δύστανος
.
αἰσθέσθαι
(‘hear ὑποστενούσης
: cp. 900 n.
I should agree with the schol. in governing θυρῶν
by τούτου...οὕνεκ’
:
μαντείας...οὕνεκ’
:
τίνος
...χάριν
.
θέλεις...εἰκάθω;
βούλει λάβωμαι;
The reading of the MSS., ἀνακούω
, and explained as ‘listen further’ (schol. in E).
But no ἀνακούω
is extant; nor does it
seem probable. If the traditional reading is sound, it must be
referred to ἐνακούω
. The only
authority for that word, in Greek of the classical age, is
Hippocrates, who uses it with two peculiar meanings:—(1) ‘to be
sensitive,’ to sound, as ταῦτα γὰρ οὐκ ἐνακούουσιν ἰαχῆς
,
or, generally, to any impression, as ἐνακούειν πολλῶν
. (2) ‘To be
obedient, amenable,’ to curative treatment; as ἐνακούει τὰ
τοιαῦτα τῆς ἰητρείης
.
On the other hand Sophocles has ἐπακούω
, ‘to listen,’ in
ποιῶμεν
: cp.
ἄρχεσθαι
, but rather ‘to make an
ἀρχηγέτης
denoted the god or hero to whom a city or family traced its origin
(Φοῖβος γὰρ ἀεὶ πολίεσσι φιληδεῖ |
κτιζομένῃς
Ἀρχηγέτης
before the city ( Thuc.
6. 3: cp. Appian ὁ...ἀρχαγέτας
:..Ἀπόλλων
in connection with the founding of Cyrene by Battus.
νερτέρων ἀγάλματα.
λοιβαί
of v. 52, the
πηγαὶ γάλακτος
of 895, regarded as
offerings demanded by purity. So in v. 434 λουτρά
are the χοαί
of v.
406. Hesychius records the phrase χθόνια
λουτρά
in this sense. [But in Soph. νεκρῷ λουτρὰ περιβαλεῖν
refers to
washing the corpse.]
ἐπί
, cp.
ἐπ’ ἀνδρὶ τῷδ’
,
νίκην καὶ κράτος πολεμίων
κράτος καὶ νίκην πολέμου
νίκην καὶ κράτος τοῦ πολέμου
). For the
pres. part., cp. 1333
τὰ δρώμεν’
, ‘your plans’;
τῶν ποιουμένων
.
All three actors now leave the scene. Orestes and Pylades go to
Agamemnon's grave,—departing, probably, by the entrance on the
spectators' right. The Paedagogus leaves by the entrance on the
left,—to await the moment for seeking admission to the house (v.
660).—It might, indeed, be inferred from πειρώμεθ’
(83) that the old man goes with the youths to
their task; but the word need not imply more than his participation
in the plan. while verses 73—75 seem clearly to indicate that he
separates from his companions. When they have gone, Electra enters
from the house.
A θρῆνος ἀπὸ σκηνῆς
, or lyric lament
delivered by an actor alone. as dist. from the joint κομμός
of actor and Chorus (121 n.).
Verses 86—102 form a σύστημα
,=vv.
103—120 (ἀντισύστημα
). If the text is
sound, the correspondence is not exact, since the dimeter in v. 99
answers to a monometer in v. 116. These anapaests are, however, of
the type usually known as ‘free’ or ‘melic,’ as having more of a
lyric character than the regular anapaests of the marching-songs
(like those of the Parodos in the
αἰθήρ
is ἁγνός
( Aesch.
μοῖρα
, a domain in space, equal to that of earth. Cp.
Hamlet's phrase, ‘this goodly frame, the earth...this most excellent
canopy, the air’ (2. 2. 311). Γαῖα δέ τοι πρῶτον μὲν ἐγείνατο ἶσον ἑαυτῇ
| Οὐρανὸν ἀστερόενθ’, ἵνα μιν περὶ πάντα καλύπτοι
ἰσόμοιρος
usu. denotes that ἰσομοίρους...τῶν πατρῴων
). Here it
denotes the partner. Cp. ἥλιος...καὶ οἱ
τούτου
[not τούτῳ
] ἰσόδρομοι, ὅ τε Φωσφόρος καὶ ὁ Ἑρμῆς
. So
adjectives of similarity or equivalence can take a gen. (as προσφερής
Eur. ἀντίπαλος
Pind. κοινός,
συγγενής
, etc.—Others, taking ἀήρ
as that which is intermediate between γῆ
and αἰθήρ
, explain, ‘air, which has the same share in earth
(as it has in αἰθήρ
),’ —comparing
Ar. ἐν μέσῳ δήπουθεν ἀήρ ἐστι γῆς
(where
καὶ οὐρανοῦ
is to be supplied).
This is very forced.
α^
in ἀήρ
,—a quantity
found only in pseudoPhocylides 108, and an epigram quoted by
Eustathius p. 17. 46.
πόδα παρθένιον ὅσιον ὁσίας
).
Synesius, the bishop of Ptolemais, composed his fifth hymn wholly in
these spondaic paroemiacs, a weighty and solemn measure; Ὑμνώμεν κοῦρον κούρας
, | νύμφας οὐ νυμφευθείσας, κ.τ.λ.
See W.
Christ,
ἀνταία...πλαγά
(195 f.). θρῆνος
and κοπετός
are similarly combined in Soph. θρηνήσει, χερόπλακτοι δ’
| ἐν στέρνοισι πεσοῦνται
| δοῦποι
.
γᾶς
(in 87), etc. As a rule, certainly, Doricism is a
mark of lyric (as dist. from marching) anapaests; see
πληγὴ
occurs in 137).
ἐκλέλοιπεν
in 19. We need not conjecture
ὑπολείπῃ
, though the intrans. use
is frequent with Aristotle. The subjunct. can follow
τὰ
παννυχίδων
, a periphrasis like τὰ
τῶν πολέμων
( Thuc. 2.
11), τὰ τῆς τύχης
( Soph. παννυχὶς
(ἑορτή
) was properly a joyous torch-light festival, as
at the Lenaea ( Ar.
κείνου χρηστήρια
τἀνδρός
( Soph.
παιὰν
Ἐρινύων
( Aesch.
The MS.
θρῆνος
which has not the caesura after the second foot.
οὔτ’ ἐμέ γ’ ἐν
νήεσσι Ποσειδάων ἐδάμασσεν
,... | οὔτε μ’ ἀνάρσιοι ἄνδρες ἐδηλήσαντ’ ἐπὶ χέρσου
, | ἀλλά μοι Αἴγισθος τεύξας θάνατόν τε μόρον
τε
| ἔκτα σὺν οὐλομένῃ ἀλόχῳ,
οἶκόνδε καλέσσας
, | δειπνίσσας, ὤς
τίς τε κατέκτανε βοῦν ἐπὶ φάτνῃ
. Sophocles follows the
Homeric version in conceiving Agamemnon as slain at a banquet (194,
Od. 203); and
α—
(after Homeric
precedent,
ξένια
with which Ares
welcomes his guests are wounds and death. Archilochus fr. 7 ξείνια δυσμενέσιν λυγρὰ χαριζόμενοι
.
θάνατος ξένιά
σοι γενήσεται
. ὀλοὰ ξείνια δυσμενέων
.
ἡ κοινόλεκτρος τοῦδε θεσφατηλόγος
.
ἤριπε δ’, ὡς ὅτε τις δρῦς ἤριπεν
, the point is the
crash with which the stately tree falls.
ξύλα σχίζων τις.
ὃν
(95), acc. defining
the part:
μέθες με...χεῖρα
(n.).
ὑλοτόμους πελέκεας ἐν χερσὶν ἔχοντες
.
It was a two-edged axe (ἀμφάκης,
πέλεκυς ἀμφίστομος
or
δίστομος
, πέλεκυς ἑτερόστομος
(Pollux 1. 137).
ἄλλου.
εἴ τι
καὶ φλαῦρον παραιθύσσει, μέγα τοι φέρεται
| πὰρ σέθεν
, where Gildersleeve well
remarks that the image is that of sparks flying from an anvil
(ἄκμονι
v. 86), and renders φέρεται
‘rushes.’ Here the alternative
version would be, ‘is brought as a tribute,’ but that is too
weak.
The deletion of the words σύστημα
(86—102) precisely equal in length to the
ἀντισύστημα
(103—120). But such
precision cannot be demanded (see n. on 86—120). On the other hand,
the proposed omission would rob these verses of their peculiar
pathos, and would also leave φέρεται
obscure.
(ῥίπτω
), ‘swing,’ ‘vibration,’ is here applied to the
ἐννυχιᾶν
ἀπὸ Ῥιπᾶν
, the ref. is to the mountains called Ῥῖπαι
: see n.) —Instead of λεύσσω μὲν...λεύσσω δὲ
, we have the verb
in the second clause only: cp.
μόλις μέν, καρδίας δ’ ἐξίσταμαι
. For
the omission of μέν
in the first of
two such clauses, see on
Others read, ἔστ’ ἂν λεύσσω παμφεγγεῖς
| ῥιπάς, λεύσσω δὲ τόδ’ ἦμαρ
, omitting
ἄστρων
. But παμφεγγεῖς ῥιπάς
, without ἄστρων
, would not suffice to denote starlight. If,
again, the phrase is taken to denote the
λεύσσω δὲ τόδ’ ἦμαρbecomes weak. Further, the preceding context, in which she has spoken of her laments
οὐ λήξω
:
παιδολέτωρ μελοποιὸς ἀηδονίς
. Apollodorus follows this
version, acc. to which Procne, the mother and slayer of Itys,
becomes a nightingale, while her sister Philomela becomes a swallow
(3. 14. 8). It may be doubted whether τεκνολέτειρα
could mean merely, ‘having
ἐπὶ ψόγοισι.
ἴστε τίς ποτ’ ἐν δόμοις βοή
; | ἠχὼ βαρεῖα προσπόλων μ’ ἀφίκετο
.
Electra invokes, (1) the house of Hades and his bride Persephone, in
which the spirit of Agamemnon now dwells; (2) Hermes, who, as ψυχοπομπός
, conducted him thither,—and
who will also guide the avengers on their way (1395 f.); (3) Ἀρά
, the imprecation uttered by the
victim upon his murderers,—the personified curse, here conceived as
a supernatural power (πότνια
), which
calls the Erinyes into action; and (4) the Erinyes themselves.
Αιδου
here. In 137 Ἀΐδα
has a similar
recommendation; and in 833 Ἀΐδαν
is
required by metre, as Ἀΐδᾳ
is in
πομπαῖον Ἑρμῆν χθόνιον
: cp.
Ἑ. ὁ πομπός
(n.).
ἀραί
which he had uttered, calling upon
them to be his allies (ξυμμάχους
)
against his sons; and afterwards separately invokes the Erinyes
(1391). Sometimes, however, the Curse is itself called an Erinys (
Aesch. Ἀρά τ’, Ἐρινὺς πατρὸς ἡ μεγασθενής
):
or Ἀραί
is another title for the
Erinyes collectively ( Aesch.
πότνιαι
δεινῶπες
(
θεῶν
| σεμνῶν
ἕδραν
(at Colonus: cp. δεῦρ’ ἴτε, σεμναί.
Ἅιδου καὶ θεῶν Ἐρινύες
.
Mythologically, the Erinyes are Γῆς τε καὶ
Σκότου κόραι
,
τὰς ἀεί
τε παρθένους
| ἀεί θ’ ὁρώσας πάντα
τἀν βροτοῖς πάθη
, | σεμνὰς Ἐρινῦς
τανύποδας
:
τὰς πάνθ’ ὁρώσας
.
σκῆπτρον τιμάς τ’ ἀποσυλᾶται
: so
ἀφαιροῦμαί τι, ἀποστεροῦμαί τι
.
Libanius has a reminiscence of this verse in the phrase εὐνὴν κακῶς ὑποκλέπτειν
(4. p. 598.
24).
These much-impugned words appear genuine. The murder has been
prompted by the guilty love: δόλος ἦν ὁ
φράσας, ἔρος ὁ κτείνας
(197). In Electra's thought, they
are inseparable. The allusion to the love τὴν τελευταίαν ὕβριν
)
that Clytaemnestra still lives with Aegisthus. Bloodshed was not the
only sin which the Erinyes punished. They were the embodied
sanctions of natural law, and every crime against the family came
within their cognisance. (See
ἡ δ’ ὧδε τλήμων ὥστε τῷ μιάστορι|
ξύνεστ’, Ἐρινὺν οὔτιν’ ἐκφοβουμένη.
πόλις γὰρ ἡμῖν
(=ἐμοὶ
) ἁμὲ χρὴ τάσσειν ἐρεῖ;
κἀμοὶ
:
cp.
καί μοι τάδ’ ἦν πρόρρητα
.
χρυσίδες
, gold
vessels) ἄγουσα ἑκάστη μνᾶν
,
‘weighing.’ So ἕλκειν
, τὰ πλεῖον ἕλκοντα βαρύτερα, τὰ δὲ ἔλαττον
κουφότερα
ἀντίρροπον
). She can no longer
‘outweigh’ it,—
σῶκος
, ‘strong,’ only in
σάο‐ς
(σῶς
), σῴζω
,
Following the θρῆνος ἀπὸ σκηνῆς
, the Parodos
takes the form of a κομμός
, in which the lyric
laments of the Chorus are answered by those of the actor. It consists of
three strophes, three antistrophes, and an epode. Each of the seven parts is
divided between the Chorus and Electra. 1st str., 121—136,=1st antistr.,
137—152. 2nd str., 153—172, =2nd antistr., 173—192. 3rd str., 193 —212,=3rd
antistr., 213—232. Epode, 233—250. For the metres, see Metrical
Analysis.
This lyric dialogue strikes the key-note of the play by illustrating Electra's constancy. The Chorus, while sympathising with her, reminds her that grief is unavailing. Let her be calm, trusting in the gods, and hoping for the return of Orestes. Let her be more conciliatory towards Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus. She replies that such a change would be disloyalty towards the dead. The character which she exhibits here is that which wins the praise of the Chorus in the latter song (1058—1097).
The general idea of this κομμός
may have been
suggested by that of the κομμός
in the
ταλαίνῃ
, 275 τλήμων
(and
439):
δύσποτμος
:
ἄνολβος
.
ποιεῖ τακερὰν οἰμωγάν
, τέγγει δακρύων ἄχναν
(n.):
ἔκειρε...φόνον
. For τήκομαι
, said of pining in grief, cp. 283, Eur. μὴ λίαν τάκου δυρομένα σὸν εὐνάταν.
ἀκόρετος
βοᾶς.
τάκεις οἰμωγάν
as=οἰμώζεις
: cp. 556, 710:
δέος ἴσχετε μηδὲν ὅσ’ αὐδῶ
(n.).
ὑπό
(ἐκ Φοίβου
δαμείς
, n.).
ἀπάταις
, denotes the
violent deed. Sophocles thinks of both Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus as
active agents in the murder (99 σχίζουσι
).
This is against understanding, ‘betrayed (by her) to (his) hand.’
ὡς ὤφελον
: here it stands, like ὡς ἔρις... ἀπόλοιτο
: ὡς δή μιν
σῷ ἐνὶ χροῒ πᾶν κομίσαιο
:
ὡς ἔλθοι
: which must be distinguished from
instances of ὥς
(‘thus’) with optat., as
ἀλλ’ ὁ μὲν ὣς ἀπόλοιτο
:
ὣς ἀπόλοιτο καὶ ἄλλος
. In Attic this
ὡς
with optat. is rare: Eur. ὡς ὄλοιτο παγκάκως.
εἰ θέμις δ’, ἐπεύχομαι
: Aegisthus and
Clytaemnestra are the rulers of Mycenae. Cp. Eur.
ὄλοιτο μὲν μή· δεσπότης γάρ ἐστ’ ἐμός
. And
the Chorus might shrink from imprecations on the mother in her
daughter's presence.
γένεθλα
(neut. pl.)
ποινὰς
), 966 (πημονὴν
):
Ἑλένην κτάνωμεν, Μενελέῳ λύπην πικράν
.
ι^
): as Ar. ξυνίημ’ ὅτι βούλει
. The
initial ι
of ἵημι
is properly long in pres. (and impf.) indic., imper.,
infin., and partic. This is the regular quantity in Attic: cp. 596. In Homeric verse the pres. indic.
and imper., and the pres. part., (act. and midd.,) have ι—
in arsis (and once, even in thesis,
ἀλλὰ πρόσωἵεσθε
): but ι^
in thesis, as when ἵενται
closes a verse. The impf., too, has ι^
in thesis, as
ἵει
).
The Tragoedians, following epic precedent, sometimes shorten ι
in these parts of ἵημι
: thus ἵησιν
(ι^
) in lyrics, Aesch. ι^
seem to be confined to the pres. part.; thus Aesch. ἱέντα
: Eur.
ἱεῖσα
: ἱείς
.
φεύγω
occurs first
in Aesch. ‐ανω
are of two classes,—those
in which the stem remains unchanged, as ἁμαρτ‐άνω
; and those in which a nasal is added to it, as
φυγγάνω, θιγγάνω, λαμβάνω
, etc.
(Curtius, φυγγάνω
was familiar to
Attic prose: thus Dem. or. 23 has § 74
ἀποφυγγάνει
: Aeschin. or. 3 § 208
καταφυγγάνῃ
.
ἀλλ’ οὐκ ἐθέλω
: cp.
ἀγγελίαν ἄτλατον οὐδὲ φευκτάν
:
ἔνθ’ ἄλλοις μὲν πᾶσιν ἑήνδανεν, οὐδέ ποθ’
Ἥρῃ
. So δέ
=ἀλλά
,
τὸν μέγαν Πακτωλὸν εὔχρυσον
:
τὰν
γαμψώνυχα παρθένον
| χρησμῳδόν
(n.).
ὃν περὶ κῆρι φίλει Ζεύς τ’ αἰγίοχος καὶ
Ἀπόλλων
| παντοίην φιλότητα
.
Literally: ‘reciprocating the graciousness (kindliness) of friendship in
every form,’ —bound to me by a mutual friendship, which is sympathetic
with every mood. (Not: ‘replacing’ kindliness in every relation,—as
though these friends compensated her for the absence of paternal or
fraternal sympathy.)
Electra's lyrics contain some Doricisms (129, 146 f., etc.): but it is
best to retain φιλότητος
, with the MSS.
The form in η
was so familiar through
Homer that it may have been preferred to φιλότατος
even in lyrics. Cp.
236.
ἀλύοντα χειμερίῳ
| λύπᾳ
: and n.
αἰεὶ δακρύεις
. The pause after
αἰαῖ
excuses the hiatus: cp.
φεῦ φεῦ, ὦ πόνοι
.
τὸν χρυσὸν τὸν ἐκ Μήδων εἰς Πελοπόννησον
ἤγαγεν
: Soph. τά τ’ ἐκ νεὼς
| στείλωσι
(n.). As to the Ἀχερουσία
λίμνη
, cp. fr. 480 (where the ψυχή
of Achilles speaks), ἀκτὰς
ἀπαίωνάς τε καὶ μελαμβαθεῖς
| λιποῦσαλίμνης ἦλθον.
τὸν πολύκοινον Ἅιδαν
: Aesch. πάνδοκον εἰς ἀφανῆ τε χέρσον.
ἀνά
, cp.
τάκεις ὧδ’ ἀκόρεστον οἰμωγάν
. On this
point most modern critics are agreed, though they differ as to whether
the verse should be considered glyconic or dactylic. But the correction
of v. 139 remains quite uncertain. Many edd. have received Hermann's
ingenious emendation, οὔτε
. Doubtless ΑΝΤΑΙΣ
could easily
have generated ΛΙΤΑΙΣ
. But the form ἄντη
is most dubious. Hermann relies solely
on Hesychius, ἀντήσει, λιτανείαις,
ἀντήσεσιν
. He supposes that ἀντήσει
was corrupted from ἄντῃσι
: though it might also have come from ἀντήσε
(ς
)ι
,—the second ἀντήσεσιν
being a later addition. There is no other vestige
of ἄντη
. Erfurdt's οὔτε λιταῖσιν
arose from a perverse
view of the metre. See Appendix.
For the repetition of ἀλλά
in 137, see
879—882:
τὰ
μέτρια
).
νόσων
ἀμηχάνων
προβαίνεις διολλυμένη
: cp.
Dem. or. 21 § 139
φθείρεσθαι πρὸς τοὺς πλουσίους
. With the
help given by ἀπό
and εἰς
, such a sense for the verb is not forced.
It would be harsher to evolve the idea of motion from στενάχουσα
.
ἀναλύειν
is common.
πατρός
: for the plur.,
cp. 346, 498, 594:
ἤραρον
would naturally take a dat.; as in
μῦθον, ὃ δὴ καὶ πᾶσιν ἐνὶ φρεσὶν ἤραρεν
ἡμῖν
. For the acc. here, cp.
οὐ γάρ μ’ ἀρέσκει
. It may have been
suggested by the acc. which follows this aor. when transitive; ἤραρε θυμὸν ἐδωδῇ
(
ἀραρεῖν
(fr. 41), but the form is otherwise
epic only.
ἐμέ
: cp. 99
κάρα
, n.
υ—
need not be explained by
ictus, for it was originally long in these words, though in ordinary
Attic usage it had become shortened. In
ἐς κλιτὺν ἀναβάς
, and a few passages of
Tragedy (as Eur. στάχυς
,
γένυν
), the υ—
remains. Aristophanes, too, has Ἴτυ—ν ἐλελιζομένη
(
κλιτὺν
(υ^
) in
πέτροισι πέτρον
, n.) The reiterated Ἴτυν
was heard in the nightingale's note; cp.
Eur. fr. 773. 25 ὀρθρευομένα γόοις
|
Ἴτυν Ἴτυν πολύθρηνον
, and Aesch.
ι^
, as in
ἀλύειν.
Διὸς ὧραι
.
κ.τ.λ.
: for this δέ
, cp.
Φοῖβε, σοὶ
δὲ
). By μακαρτάτην
: cp.
Sappho's φαίνεταί μοι κῆνος ἴσος θεοῖσιν
.
Niobe is happy in the highest, the divine, sense, because, by her
perennial grief, she is true to the memory of those whom she has
lost.
ὅς τε
: so
the neut. ὅ τε
in
τὰν κισσὸς
ὡς ἀτενὴς
| πετραία βλάστα
δάμασεν
.
αἰαῖ
would be an interjection
by Electra, an echo of the αἰαῖ
in 136.
Ne illa quidem consolatio firmissima est, quanquam
et usitata est et saepe prodest: Non tibi hoc soli.
περιγίγνομαι, περιεῖναι,
περισσεύω
( Xen.
περιττεύσουσιν ἡμῶν οἱ πολέμιοι
). ‘They
are equally affected by every one of those troubles which you lament so
much more vehemently than they do.’
τῶν
ἔνδον
, seem to mean simply, ‘such as Chrysothemis, who is
living,’ etc. (For οἵα Χρ. ζώει
,=οἵα Χρ. ἐστίν, ἣ ζώει
, cp.
Acc. to the version followed by Sophocles, Agamemnon had four daughters,
Iphigeneia, Electra, Chrysothemis, Iphianassa. This was the account
given in the cyclic Κύπρια ἔπη
, as the
schol. here mentions; a poem of which there is another trace in this
play (566 ff.). Sophocles wrote an Ἰφιγένεια
(Nauck,
περισσά
relatively to the standard of
moderation which her sisters set. This seems to strain οἵα...ζώει
.
Χρυσόθεμις καὶ Λαοδίκη καὶ Ἰφιάνασσα
, the
name having the digamma.
ἀεὶ μὲν γὰρ ποθεῖ
: 602
δυστυχῆ τρίβει βίον
. The mention of his
present sorrow prompts the augury of his future triumph (160).
Hermann, taking ἄχος
, joined it with κρυπτᾷ ἀχέων
should mean, ‘secluded
κ.τ.λ.
The respect in which he is ‘happy’
is defined by the following clause, according to a frequent poetical
idiom. Hes. ὄλβιος, ὃς μέγα ἔργον ἐν ἀθανάτοισιν
ἀνύσσας
| ναίει ἀπήμαντος
.
Hom. ὄλβιος· ἦ γὰρ τόν γε πατὴρ φίλος ὄψεται
ἐλθών
. And so with other words: Hom.
νήπιοι, οἳ κατὰ βοῦς Ὑπερίονος ἠελίοιο
|
ησθιον
: σχέτλιος, ὅς ῥ) ἔριν
ὦρσε κ.τ.λ.
For the simple ὅς
, instead of ὅς γε
or ὅστις
,
with causal force, cp. below, 188, 261, 959;
δέξασθέ μ’ εὐτυχοῦντα
(n.). So Orestes
exultingly imagines how men will say of him ( Aesch. Ἀργεῖος ἁνὴρ αὖθις, ἔν τε χρήμασιν
| οἰκεῖ πατρῴοις
.
βῆμα
here having a sense parallel with that of the causal
tenses, βήσω, ἔβησα
. Schol. βήματι· ἀντὶ ὁδῷ, πομπῇ
. This is certainly
bold, though not too much so (I think) for Sophocles. No correction
seems probable (see cr. n.). The most ingenious, perhaps, is Mekler's
εὐπατριδᾶν ἕδος
(in appos. with γᾶ...Μυκηναίων
). It is, however, somewhat
weak; and the rhythm seems to favour the slight pause after εὐπατρίδαν.
γόων
): 511, 515 (αἰκίαις, αἰκία
): 871, 873 (ἡδονῆς,
ἡδονὰς
):
Κύκλωπος κεχόλωται, ὃν ὀφθαλμοῦ ἀλάωσεν
, |
ἀντίθεον Πολύφημον
. Aesch. τῷδ’, ὃν λέγεις τὸν Ἀρκάδα
.
α^
: but in
ἀκαμάταν
with α—
(n.). For the neut. plur. as adv., cp. 786:
ὑπέροπτα
(n.).
ἄλεκτρα
ἀνυμέναια
, and as Oedipus forebodes the
fate of his daughters, χέρσους φθαρῆναι
κἀγάμους
(
περιέρχομαι
,
schol.), here implying her loneliness. Not =οἴχομαι
(‘I am lost’), as some take it. οἰχνέω
is, indeed, a poetical by-form of
οἴχομαι
, but does not share this
sense. Cp. 313,
εἰς‐
, Aesch. δι‐
, Aesch.
κόνις
) δάκρυσι μυδαλέη
. The
υ
is properly short, as in μυδάω
(
τὸν ὑπεραλγῆ
:
τὰν ἄπαυστον
... | ...μόχθων ἄταν
. (Cp.
ὁ δεινὸς
ἵμερος
, with n. in appendix there.)
ἀλκυόνος πολυπενθέος οἶτον ἔχουσα
.
Wecklein, reading ἐδάην
, explains,— ‘what I
have heard from him,’—viz., his promises of coming.
ἐν τῷ συμφορᾶς
(n.).
ἀπάτας λεχέων
, a cheating (of his hope), a
disappointment, concerning marriage. The partic. here expresses the
leading idea of the sentence: ‘what comforting message comes to me that
is not belied?’ (The ἀεὶ ἀπατᾶται
.) Cp.
χωρῶν ἀπείλει νῦν
(n.):
ἀλλ’ εἰδέναι χρὴ δρῶσαν
. For πᾶν τι
, cp.
Herwerden's ἐμοί
may be
defended by the antithesis with
φησίν γε· φάσκων δ’ οὐδὲν ὧν λέγει ποεῖ
.
There, as here, there is a touch of mournful bitterness, which οὐκ ἀξιοῖ
brings out. As to the frequent
messages sent to Electra by Orestes, cp.
1154.
ἄχος ἐφάνη βροτῶν
. Hermann
saves the μέγας ἔτ’ ἐν
etc.; but the simple dat. of place seems warranted by such instances as
313 (ἀγροῖσι
),
ναίειν ὄρεσιν
, Hes.
αἰθέρι ναίειν
, Pind.
θεὸς ἔμμεναι οἰκεῖν τ’ οὐρανῷ
.
νέμειν μοῖραν
(
νέμειν
γέρα
(
τινί
. Wrath against evildoers is an attribute and a prerogative
of Zeus, to whom the injured should leave the task of inflicting
retribution. As the avenger of blood, Zeus was styled ἀλάστωρ, ἀλιτήριος, παλαμναῖος, τιμωρός
.
τούτοις
) οὓς
(αὐτῶν
). For οὕς
), cp.
σὺν οἷς εἶχεν
ᾔει
. The clauses are co-ordinate, but the emphasis is upon
μὴ ὑπεράχθεο
. ‘Without forgetting thy
foes, refrain from excess of wrath against them.’ The Chorus allow that,
as Electra has said (145), she cannot forget the murder of her father.
They only counsel moderation of behaviour.
εὐμαρής
has here an
active sense: cp.
φύλλον...νώδυνον
, a herb that soothes
pain. Eur. συμφορὰς δὲ τὰς ἐμὰς
| ἐξευμαρίζων
. Philon vol. 2. p. 43 (χρόνος
as ἱκανὸς καὶ πένθος ἀνελεῖν
καὶ θυμὸν σβέσαι καὶ φόβον θεραπεῦσαι· πάντα γὰρ
ἐξευμαρίζει
. For this use of
χρόνος
in 179: Sophocles often thus uses γάρ
in two successive clauses (
γάρ
introduces a reason for thinking that, in
this instance, Time will bring a remedy.
Κρίσαν
: Triclinius
wrote Κρίσσαν
. But in favour of Κρῖσαν
Hermann appeals to a grammarian of
Hadrian's age, Dracon of Stratonicea, in his treatise περὶ μέτρων
(p. 21, 4).
Crisa stood about two miles W.S.W. of Delphi, on a spur of Parnassus, at the lower outlet of the gorge through which the river Pleistus issues into the plain. The
ζαθέην, 2. 520). But the Homeric Hymn to the Pythian Apollo is the best witness to its ancient power. There, just as here, the name
Κρῖσαincludes the land which stretches southward from the town to its harbour on the ‘wide gulf’ (vv. 253— 261). We need not, then, read
Κρίσᾳor
Κρίσας. Crisa was the earliest seat of trade on the western sea; Delphi, when first founded, was merely a sanctuary in its territory. Pindar recalls the old prominence of its name when he describes a Pythian victory as won
Κρισαίαις ἐνὶ πτυχαῖς(
Cirrha, a town of much later date, was the port of Crisa on the gulf.
About 585 B.C., the Delphians, aided by Cleisthenes of Sicyon and his
allies, succeeded, after a long struggle, in humbling Crisa and
destroying Cirrha. The Crisaean plain was then devoted to Apollo, whose
domain was thus extended from his temple to the coast. When Sophocles
wrote, that ground was still a βούνομος
ἀκτή
, inviolable by plough or spade. It was not till the
middle of the next century that the alleged encroachments of Amphissa on
the ἱερὰ χώρα
gave a pretext for war to
the Amphictyons (355 B.C.).
Ulrichs (
βούνομοί τ’ ἐπιστροφαί
: and
Soph.
περιτρέπομαι
does not occur in a
corresponding sense. But the poet has followed the analogy of ἐντρέπομαι
and the epic μετατρέπομαί τινος
as=‘to regard.’ With a somewhat similar
boldness, he has elsewhere used στραφείην
with a gen. as=ἐπιστραφείην
(
ἀπερίτροπος,—ἔχει ἐπιστροφὴν καὶ ἐπιμέλειαν
ποιεῖται
. In the quotation of the verse by Suidas there, the
word ἀνεπίτροπος
(which would mean
‘without a guardian’) has accidentally been substituted for ἀπερίτροπος
. Suidas, like the schol.,
explains ἀπερίτροπος
by ἀνεπίστροφος
. They both notice a second, but
clearly erroneous, view, acc. to which ἀπερίτροπος
has a twofold sense here:— (1) in relation to
Orestes, ‘ἀνεπέλευστος
: (2) in relation to Hades, ‘regardless.’
τὰς...ἐκ θεῶν
| τύχας δοθείσας
:
Ἅιδου...Ἐρινύες
. Some suppose, however,
that the θεός
meant is the spirit of
Agamemnon. Prof. Campbell, who inclines to that view, thinks that the
next best course is to refer the words to Hermes χθόνιος
(111).
ἐμέ
: there is no
corresponding clause with δέ
: cp.
ἐμοὶ
μὲν
) n.
γηράσκουσαν
.
When ὁ πολύς
thus means ὁ πλείων
, the noun (with art.) usu. precedes
it; as Her. 1. 102
ὁ στρατὸς...ὁ πολλός
, Thuc. 1. 24
τῆς δυνάμεως τῆς πολλῆς.
τεκέων
τεκέων...ἀνήρ
, is confirmed by
vv. 164 f., ἄτεκνος...ἀνύμ‐
φευτος
. (3) If μήτηρ ἀμήτωρ
(1154):
but this is forced.
ὡσπερεί
(
μισθωτοῖς, δούλοις καὶ ἐποίκοις
, ‘hirelings,
slaves or immigrants.’
ὡσεί τιν’ ἀτίμητον μετανάστην
, ‘like some
worthless sojourner’ (or ‘alien’).
θαλάμους
, cp.
ταυροκτονεῖ...βοῦς
:
νέκταρ ἐῳνοχόει
. By οἰκονομῶ
was meant properly the ‘management’ of a
household, either by the master, or by a domestic of the higher grade, a
ταμίας
or οἰκονόμος
, ‘house-steward.’ But here οἰκονομῶ θαλάμους
denotes the discharge of humbler duties,
in attending to the daily service of the house: as in Aesch. δμωαὶ
are δωμάτων
εὐθήμονες
. Electra describes her own condition by the word
δουλεύω
in 814, Aesch. Ch. 1192: as in Aesch. κἀγὼ μὲν ἀντίδουλος
.
ζῶμα
in
452; and the comments of Orestes on her whole appearance (1177, 1181).
κενὴ τράπεζα
, a ‘bare,’ or
scantily furnished, table, is opposed to τράπεζα
πλήρης
( Eur. τὸ
τητᾶσθαι
).— κλίνη
was a luxury refused to the δούλη
: such
food as she receives must be taken standing. This touch seems quite in
keeping with what she says below as to the treatment inflicted upon her
(1196 λύμαισι
). The plur. τραπέζαις
refers to her experience from day
to day.
Hartung, reading
, takes the sense
to be that she stands ‘hungry’ by the tables at which the others feast.
But κενή
as=νῆστις
would be neither usual nor elegant.
Hitherto the Chorus have offered consolation or counsel. At v. 213 they return to that strain. But here, moved by Electra's misery, they join with her in bewailing its cause.
ἀλλά κε κεῖνα μάλιστα ἰδὼν ὀλοφύραο θυμῷ
, |
ὡς ἀμφὶ κρητῆρα τραπέζας τε πληθούσας
| κείμεθ’ ἐνὶ μεγάρῳ
[cp. δάπεδον δ’ ἅπαν αἵματι θῦεν
.
| οἰκτροτάτην δ’ ἤκουσα ὄπα
[cp. Πριάμοιο θυγατρός
, | Κασσάνδρης, τὴν κτεῖνε Κλυταιμνήστρη
δολόμητις
| ἀμφ’ ἐμοί· αὐτὰρ ἐγὼ ποτὶ
γαίῃ χεῖρας ἀείρων
| βάλλον,
ἀποθνῄσκων περὶ φασγάνῳ
.
Sophocles, who follows the Homeric story as to the banquet, could not but
remember the οἰκτροτάτην ὄπα
of the dying
Cassandra. And this might naturally suggest to him that other οἰκτρὰ αὐδή
which she had uttered at an
earlier moment, immediately after Agamemnon's return,—her presage of his
fate, and her own: Aesch.
The sense then is:—‘There was a voice of lamentation at the return from
Troy’; alluding especially to Cassandra's laments, but also, perhaps, to
forebodings in the mouth of the people at Mycenae. ‘And there was a
voice of lamentation ἐν κοίταις πατρῴαις
,
when thy father lay on the couch at the fatal banquet.’ The ‘voice’ at
the banquet is, first, that of the dying Agamemnon; but Sophocles may
have thought also of Cassandra's death-cry, which was sounding in the
king's ears as he fell.—For other interpretations, see Appendix.
τοῖς
ἐπινικίοις
(Plat.
ὤμοι ἐμῶν νόστων
. The plural was familiar
in relation to the return from Troy; thus the poem ascribed to Agias
(Νόστοι.
δείπνων
(203) shows. This may be the sense, as Neue
suggests, in Eur. κρῆναί τ’ ἀμβρόσιαι
χέονται
| Ζηνὸς μελάθρων παρὰ
κοίταις
. The word κοίτη
(from
stem κει
) implies merely reclining, and
does not necessarily involve the notion of sleeping.
ἁ δέ οἱ
(n.). The MS. ἀντήρεις
(n.).
πέλεκυς
(99 n.): cp. 485.
Hence a pickaxe is γενῄς
(
ἔρος ἦν
ὁ φράσας, δόλος ὁ κτείνας
: ἔρος
is not
used by Aesch. , and by Soph. only here; by Eur. , in dialogue also, as
Eur. ο<*>ον, μῆτερ, ἠράσθης ἔρον
.
εἴτ’ οὖν θεὸς εἴτε βροτῶν
| ἦν ὁ ταῦτα πράσσων
. The Chorus doubt whether
the agency in the terrible crime was merely human. Perchance an evil
δαίμων
was there, wor<*>ng out
the curse upon the line of Pelops (504—515). The δεινὴ μορφή
, offspring of δόλος
and ἔρος
, is the act of
murder, embodied in the image of a supernatural ἀλάστωρ
. Sophocles may have had in mind the words of the
Aeschylean Clytaemnestra (
φανταζόμενος δὲ γυναικὶ νεκροῦ
| τοῦδ’ ὁ παλαιὸς δριμὺς ἀλάστωρ
| Ἀτρέως, χαλεποῦ θοινατῆρος
, | τόνδ’ ἀπέτεισεν
, | τέλεον νεαροῖς ἐπιθύσας
.
ε<*>ναι τῶν σωφρονικῶν ἀνθρώπων
.—Cp.
λυσσῶντι δ’ αὐτῷ δαιμόνων δείκνυσί τις·
|
οὐδεὶς γὰρ ἀνδρῶν
.
κακὰ δεννάζων ῥήμαθ’, ἃ δαίμων
| κοὐδεὶς ἀνδρῶν ἐδίδαξεν
.
ἐχθρά
), by redundant
emphasis: cp. πλεῖστον
ἀνθρώπων
.. | κάκιστος.
πανύστατον δή
: Thuc. 1. 50
μεγίστη δή
.
φαίνοντες νύκτας κατὰ δώματα δαιτυμόνεσσι.
δείπνοις
), like γάμοι
(
αὐλαί
(
νύξ
) is defined by
the following words. But instead of saying ἄχθη,
θάνατοι αἰκεῖς, τοὺς ἴδε κ.τ.λ.
, the poet has drawn θάνατοι αἰκεῖς
into the relative clause. He
thus gains more prominence for τοὺς
. The conjecture φόνους
:
μόρων
: αἱμάτων
διδύμαν..Ἐρινύν
. Nauck wishes to write λιθίναιν
from an Attic inscr. of
439 B.C. Cp. 1133.
πρόδοτον
is predicative, expressing
the mode of capture; cp. Thuc. 6. 102
ἡγούμενοι
(τὸν
κύκλον
) ἐρῆμον αἱρήσειν
. But
in Soph. ᾕρει...ἀνάστατον
.. | χώραν
, the adj. is proleptic.
αἷς
, since χειροῖν
(206) implies the persons; cp.
τῆς ἐμῆς
ἐπεισόδου·
| ὃν μήτ’ ὀκνεῖτε.
οἷ’ Ὀλύμπιοι θεοὶ
| δοῖέν ποτ’ αὐτοῖς ἀντίποιν’ ἐμοῦ παθεῖν
.
κ.τ.λ.
: the alliteration (παρήχησις
) adds bitter emphasis: for other
examples, see
ἀγλαΐης δ’ ἕνεκεν
κομέουσιν ἄνακτες
(‘for ornament’). The word is especially
fitting here, as suggesting triumph, for Ἀγλαΐα
was especially the Grace of victory; cp. Pind. νικαφόρον ἀγλαΐαν.
πρόσω
, to πρόσσω
: the Attic prose form, πόρρω
.
γιγνώσκεις
(
ἀεὶ γὰρ τοῦ πλέονος ἐλπίδι ὀρέγονται διὰ τὸ καὶ τὰ
παρόντα ἀδοκήτως εὐτυχῆσαι
: where, as here, τὰ παρόντα
is acc. of respect, not subj. of
the inf. Groundless objections to τὰ
παρόν<*>)
have prompted conjectures (cr. n.).
οἰκεῖα πάθη
, | μηδενὸς ἄλλου παραπράξαντος
.
μέγα τι σθένος
. After πολύς, τις
has usually a limiting force, and
occurs chiefly in negative phrases, such as οὐκ ἐν
πολλῷ τινι ἔλασσον
( Thuc. 6.
1), οὐ πολύ τι διαφέρει
(Plat. οὐ πολλοί τινες
, etc.
πολέμους
), ὥστε
) αὐτοῖς
), ‘so that one should come
into conflict with them.’ The epexegetic inf. further explains the
meaning of ἐριστά
. Such contentions must
not be pushed to an actual trial of force with those who are stronger
than ourselves. For the inf. thus defining an adj., cp.
χαλεπή τοι ἐγὼ μένος ἀντιφέρεσθαι
(for
thee to encounter): Pind. χαλεπὰ δ’ ἔρις ἀνθρώποις ὁμιλεῖν κρεσσόνων
(
ὅκως πελάσειε..τοῖσι πολεμίοισι
: Soph. λέοντ’, ἄπλατον θρέμμα
.
ὦ τλάμων τλάμων ἄρ’ ἐγώ
: λείπομεν
ὑμᾶς, λείπομεν ἤδη
.
δυσθύμῳ..ψυχᾷ
(218 f.).
She knows that her resentment is shown with passion. The schol.'s
paraphrase, τοῦτο τὸ ἔπος, φησίν, οὐ
λανθάνε<*> με ἀλλ’ οἶδα τὸ ἀσφαλὲς καὶ συμφέρον
, might
seem to suggest a different reading, such as οὐ
λάθει μ’ <*>ν δεῖ
. But probably it was meant to
explain
ἔν τ’ ὀδύναις
.. | λιμῷ τ’ οἰκτρός.
σχήσω
is then less fitting.)
ἄν
, cp. Soph. ἕως ἀνῇ.
ἀνάξιαι γὰρ πᾶσίν ἐστε δυστυχεῖν
, and
πρόσφορά θ’
ὑμῖν
| καὶ τῷ κατὰ γῆς
.
Other explanations are:—(1) Taking the dative with πρόσφορον
:—‘To what person who feels aright would that word
be suitable which I should hear (=which would be said of me)?’ That is:
Should I not deserve to incur a censure from which every right-minded
person would shrink? Should I not deserve to be called δυσσεβής
? This seems forced; and it does not
well suit ἔπος
. (2) Taking the dative with
ἀκούσαιμι
:—‘At whose mouth
(=δύνασαι δὲ σὺ πάντοσ’ ἀκούειν
| ἀνέρι κηδομένῳ
, the dat. is one of interest,
denoting the person whose prayer is heard (‘κλῦθί μοι
: 24. 335 ἔκλυες ᾧ κ’ ἐθέλῃσθα
.
ἐᾶτε
, since it implies
relaxing a strain; cp. 721:
ἄνες
(κόρην
), release her.
λύσις
, of a remedy (
σὸν ἆρα τοὔργον, οὐκ ἐμόν, κεκλήσεται
. So
κεκλήσομαι
,
α
short (as in Aesch. ἡμερῶν ἀνήριθμον
(n.).
ὁμήλικες
(134).
(In
ἐγὼ δὲ
μάτηρ μὲν οἷα φράζω
are corrupt.)
αὐδῶ
here, as elsewhere by λέγω, φωνῶ, ἐννέπω
(
δάκρυα δάκρυσί μοι φέρων
: and n. on
ἄλλον δ’ ἂν ἄλλῳ
προσίδοις
.
καί
prefixed to an
indignant question, cp. κακότητος
here. In κακότατ’
. Cp.
134 n.
φέρ’ εἰπέ
: so Ar. φέῤ, εἰ Λακεδαιμονίων τις κ.τ.λ.
| καθῆσθ’ ἂν ἐν δόμοισιν;
οὐδ’ ὃς ἂν βλάστῃ μένει
| νοῦς τοῖς κακῶς πράσσουσιν
. The gloss ἐνομοθετήθη
points to another interpretation
of ἔβλαστ’
, viz., ‘has become usual’ (cp.
κακὸν νόμισμ’ ἔβλαστε
): and to this the
conjecture τίσι
for τίνι
(cr. n.) was adapted.
ὅπου θ’ ὁ χείρων τἀγαθοῦ μεῖζον σθένει
,...
| τούτους ἐγὼ τοὺς ἄνδρας οὐ στέρξω ποτέ
(n.).
κακοῖς γὰρ οὐ σὺ πρόσκεισαι
μόνη
. Conversely, Soph.
ἀνδρὶ πρόσκειται κακόν
. (See n. on Soph.
τίς
ἄταις..τίς ἐν πόνοις
| ξύνοικος
: Plat.
ἡδοναῖς ξυνοικεῖ
: conversely,
κηλὶς κακῶν
ξύνοικος
:
ἄχθος ὃ ξυνοικει—.
ἕκηλον
). The stem of ἕκηλος
being vεκ,
εὔκηλος
is perh. for ἐvέκηλος,
ἔvκηλος
(Curt.
α
privative (36). For this
negative sense of ἐκ
in composition, cp.
ἔκδικος, ἐξαίσιος, ἔξωρος.
ἄνανδρον τάξιν ἠρήμου θανών.
πτερύγεσσιν ἀερθέντ’ ἀγλααῖς
| Πιερίδων
: cp. Eur.
γόους
) πρὸς αἰθέρ’
ἐκτενοῦμεν.
ὀξυτόνους...ᾠδὰς
| θρηνήσει
: ὀξέων κωκυμάτων
.
κ.τ.λ.
She says:— ‘I will not cease to
lament, and to invoke retribution on the murderers (209 f.).
σποδός
, of the dead: Eur. fr.
522 κατθανὼν δὲ πᾶς ἀνὴρ
| γῆ καὶ σκιά· τὸ μηδὲν εἰς οὐδὲν ῥέπει.
μηδὲν
) βίᾳ τε κοὐχ ἑκών
(after εἰ μή
):
εἰ...οὐκ ἐᾷς
. Here the parataxis affords a
special excuse for οὐδέν
,—viz., that this
first clause, though formally dependent on εἰ
, is not really hypothetical: he εἰ..μὴ.. δώσουσ’
), a
real hypothesis, the negative is μή
. Cp. οὐκ οὖν δεινόν, εἰ ὅταν μὲν δέῃ σε..τοὺς
ἐχθροὺς τιμωρεῖσθαι, οὕτω τοὺς νόμους...λαμβάνεις, ὅταν δ’
ἕτερον παρὰ τοὺς νόμους εἴπῃς κακῶς, οὐκ ἀξιοῖς δοῦναι
δίκην;
Electra is contrasting her father, whose earthly life has been cut short, with his murderers, who survive. But she believes that his spirit lives in the world below, and will be active in aiding the vengeance (453 ff.).
φόνῳ φόνον πάλιν
| λύοντας.
ἀντίφονον...στόμα
: Aesch. ἀντικτόνοις ποιναῖσι φιλτάτου πατρός
.
τε
should properly. follow
αἰδώς
: cp.
κυρῶ τ’ ἐγὼ
instead of ἐγώ τε κυρῶ.
ἄλλους τ’ αἰδέσθητε περικτίονας ἀνθρώπους
| οἳ περιναιετάουσι· θεῶν δ’ ὑποδείσατε
μῆνιν
.
The first ἐπεισόδιον
falls into two parts. In
the earlier, Electra further justifies her behaviour, and the Chorus
comforts her with the hope that Orestes will return. The second part
(328—471) brings the character of Electra into contrast with that of
Chrysothemis.
μέν
merely emphasises the
pron.: cp.
ὅρα μὴ τοὐμὸν ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ σόν
. The chief
stress is upon τὸ σόν
: but the meaning is
not merely that her interests are to them as their own. These women,
representing the people of Mycenae, desire the downfall of the usurper
whose unpunished crime lays an ἄγος
upon
the land. Their attitude is, so far, like that of the Argive elders in
the
παῦσαι· κρα<*>εῖς τοι τῶν φίλων
νικώμενος.
ἅμ’ ἕψεται
:
ἅμ’ ἕπονται
). It might, however, be a
prep.; cp.
ξὺν Ἡρακλεῖ... εσπόμην
.
εἴη
: cp.
τά τ’ ἔλδεται, ὅς κ’ ἐπιδευής
(<*>ησι
): and ἀλλ’ εὐγενὴς γὰρ ἡ φύσις κἀξ εὐγενῶν
:
εἴτ’ εὐγενὴς πέφυκας εἴτ’ ἐσθλῶν κακή
.
πατρῷα καὶ μητρῷα πήμαθ’ ἅπαθες
:
πατρῷον...ἆθλον
, an ordeal bequeathed by
him.
ἡ δ’ ἐμὴ νόσος
| ἀεὶ
τέθηλε
. ‘His May of youth and
ὅτῳ
πρῶτον μὲν...ἔπειτα δ’ ἱκέτης κ.τ.λ.
ἡ μήτηρ
,
but rather denotes her mother's relations with her:
τὰ μητρὸς καὶ πατρός.
εἰμί
and
γίγνομαι
, is rarely construed with a
simple adj.: cp. however Plat.
νεότης χαλεπὴ τῷ τοιούτῳ ξυμβαίνει
.
ἀρχόμεσθ’ ἐκ κρεισσόνων
:
ἐκ τοῦ κατ’ ἄστυ βασιλέως τάδ’ ἄρχεται
.
ἐκείνῳ δ’ αὕτη
ἡ χώρα δῶρον ἐκ βασιλέως ἐδόθη
. In such phrases ἐκ
is somewhat more than a mere equivalent
for ὑπό
(124). It suggests the head and
fount of authority; a sense fitting here.
ἐξαμαρτεῖν...νικᾶν
. For λαβεῖν
(without art.) as subject of πέλει
, cp.
ἐπέρχεται
| χαίρειν τε καὶ
στέρεσθαι
: for the use of the art. with τητᾶσθαι
only, Soph. καὶ σοφοῖς
| καὶ
τοῖσι φαύλοις
. Somewhat similar is Soph. χωρὶς τό τ’ εἰπεῖν πολλὰ καὶ τὰ καίρια
,
unless τὸ καίρια
be read. For τητᾶσθαι
, cp.
1326:
σὺ δή, τέκνον, ποίαν μ’ ἀναστασιν δοκεῖς
|
αὐτῶν βεβώτων ἐξ ὕπνου στῆναι τότε
;
φίλη μὲν ..
προσφιλὴς δὲ .. φίλη δὲ
:
φίλτατον
μὲν...ἥδιστος δ’...φίλοι δὲ.
ὃς δ’ ἐκεῖνον ἔκτανεν, | ἐς ταὐτὰ βαίνων
ἅρματ’ ἐκφοιτᾷ πατρί, | καὶ σκῆπτρ’ ἐν οἷς Ἕλλησιν ἐστρατηλάτει,
| μιαιφόνοισι χερσὶ γαυροῦται λαβών.
τῷ πατρί
, implied in πατρῴοις
: so
αὐτοὺς
refers to πόλιν
(τόνδε
to π<*>λιν Εὐρυτείαν
.
ἔνθαπερ
κατέκτανες
denote the place μέγαρον
, Aegisthus, as master of the
house, pours the libations to Hestia and other deities. Eustathius (on
βωμὸς Ἑρκείου Διὸς
in the open αὐλὴ
(
ἑστία
proper in the megaron. His remark is
illustrated by the phrase ξενίη τε τράπεζα
| ἱστίη τ’ Ὀδυσῆος
(
Acc. to
οὐ γὰρ ἄτερ σοῦ|
εἰλαπίναι θνητοῖσιν, ἵν’ οὐ πρώτῃ πυμάτῃ τε|
Ἱστίῃ ἀρχόμενος σπένδει μελιηδέα οἶνον. Soph. fr. 658
<*> πρῷρα λοιβῆς Ἑστία. Other divinities, including Zeus
σωτήρ, were similarly honoured; then the paean was sung, and the
πότοςbegan ( Plat.
τῶν ὕβρεων
: or masc. (Clytaemnestra and
Aegisthus). The last seems weaker.
αὐθέντης
, u<*>ed by Aesch. and Eur.
, does not occur in Sophocles. The second part of the compound is akin
to ἔντεα, ἐντύνω
: cp. Hesych. συνέντης· συνεργός
. Phrynichus explains it by
αὐτόχειρ φονεύς
(Lobeck, p. 120).
Wilamowitz on Eur. αὐθέντης
, ‘master’ (whence
ὅπου γε δῆμος
αὐθέντης χθονός
: but there Markland's correction, εὐθυντής
, seems certain.
Brunck first adopted αὐτοφόντην
, as Monk wished to do (αὐτοέντην
is
τλήμων
(275), refers to
infatuated guilt; cp. 121
δυστανοτάτας
(n.).
τῶν δρωμένων
, n.). So ἐγγελῶσα
in 807. ἐγγελᾶν τινι
properly=to
laugh κᾆτ’ ἐγχανεῖται ταῖς ἐμαῖς τύχαισιν
.
Sophocles uses also the simple γελᾶν
in
this sense, Soph. ἄχεσιν
), κακοῖς
).
εὑρίσκειν
as=‘to discover by reflection’ cp.
εὑροῦσα
as=ἐπειδὰν εὕρῃ
,
εὑροῦσα
expresses joy at the happy εὕρημα
.
The conjecture φρουρῶν τόδ’ ἦμαρ
. But no change seems
necessary.
Στησίχορος.
οἰκονομῶ θαλάμους
(n.).
νουμηνία
( Her. 8. 41: [Dem. ]
or. 25 § 99). There were also ἐπιμήνια
to
Heracles at the Cynosarges (Athen. p. 234 E). At Sparta Apollo was
propitiated on the first and the seventh of each month ( Her. 6. 57). Cp. θύοντας τούτων
(τῶν θεῶν
) ἑκάστοις ἔμμηνα ἱερὰ χορούς
τε καὶ ἀγῶνας μουσικούς
. Lucian αἱ πόλεις...τὰς μὲν δἰ ἔτους τὰς δὲ ἐμμήνους
ἑορτὰς ἐπιτελοῦσι
.
Σωτήρ
, and to
Apollo προστατήριος
(637). Artemis, too,
was often worshipped as σώτειρα
or σωσίπολις
: but indeed all the greater
Olympian deities shared this attribute. Cp. Xen. τῷ θεῷ τούτῳ
(Zeus Sôter) θύσειν σωτήρια..συνεπεύξασθαι δὲ καὶ τοῖς ἄλλοις
θεοῖς θύσειν κατὰ δύναμιν
.
Argive tradition placed Agamemnon's death on the 13th of Gamelion (about
the end of January). So said ‘the Argive historians’ (οἱ Ἀργολικοὶ συγγραφεῖς
),— according to an
Argive writer named Deinias, who lived about 225 B.C. (Schol. here:
Müller,
δύσμορος
, referring
to the speaker, takes the article in
ἡ
τάλαιν’
below, Ant. 304,
Ant. 1138.For the place of the
art., as 1st syll. of 3rd foot, cp.
κλαίω
rather than with
ὁρῶσα
. Seeing the festivities in front
of the palace, she retires to weep in secret (285).
γέγηθα, δέδοικα, κέκηδα
(Tyrtaeus fr. 12. 38), μέμηνα
, etc. (Cp. Curtius, τὸ καὶ κλαίουσα τέτηκα
.—Cp.
κατὰ δὲ τακόμενοι
... | κλαῖον
.
τὴν πατρὸς ἐπωνομασμένην δυστάλαιναν
δαῖτα
. (As the words stand, the partic. would properly be
predicative; ‘I lament that the feast has been called after him.’) Cp.
Thuc. 7. 23
αἱ πρὸ τοῦ στόματος νῆες ναυμαχοῦσαι
, and
n. on Soph. τεμένη
)
ἐπωνομασμένα σέθεν
.
The δαίς
is the feast which, in Homeric
fashion (
Ἀγαμεμνόνειος δαὶς
(or τράπεζα
) was a proverb ἐπὶ τῶν ἐπ’
ὀλέθρῳ εὐωχουμένων
. The poet may mean that Clytaemnestra
called the festival Ἀγαμεμνόνειος δαίς
, in
direct allusion to δεῖπνα ἄρρητα
(203):
and this would give a special point to ἐγγελῶσα
(277). Cp. Eur.
τά τ’ ἐπώνυμα δεῖπνα Θυέστου
. But the
words do not necessarily imply more than that she called it Ἀγαμεμνόνεια
.
ἐμαυτήν
) cp.
κλαίειν
, since the
thought is that she is not allowed to complete the indulgence of her
grief. Cp. 788
οἴμοι τάλαινα· νῦν γὰρ οἰμῶξαι πάρα
.
ἐπεὶ )δάκρυσα κεῖνον.
φέρειν ἡδ
.=‘to afford pleasure’ (but
ἔχειν
, ‘to feel’ it):
ὅτ’ οὐδὲν ἡ χάρις χάριν φέροι
:
ἐπὶ ἦρα φέροντα
. For θυμός
, cp. Her. 8. 116
ἢ ἄλλως σφι θυμὸς ἐγένετο θεήσασθαι τὸν
πόλεμον
.
ἡ γὰρ Δίκη νιν εἷλεν, οὐκ ἐγὼ μόνη
(528). The Aeschylean Clytaemnestra speaks in the same lofty strain (
λόγοισι
denoted words said
φωνεῖ δέ, δοῦλος κ.τ.λ.
ἄθεον, ἀσεβές
: properly, ‘having
untoward gods,’ as δυσδαίμων
= ‘having evil
fortune.’ The only other examples of δύσθεος
are
στύγημα, δούλευμα
, etc. (
ὦ μῖσος.
ἀνῃρέθη
(schol.).
τὸν ἐν πένθει
: Plat. ἐν πένθει ὄντα
.
ταῦτ’
, referring to the
words just quoted: cp.
βαρύς τε καὶ βαρεῖαν ὁ ξένος φάτιν
|
τήνδ’ εἶπ’
.
εἴ τίς σε
... | κτείνοι παραστάς
.
σόν
, as in
ὃν
after τῆς
ἐμῆς.
ὑπεξεπέμφθην
. Thuc.
1. 89
διεκουίζοντο εὐθὺς ὅθεν ὑπεξέθεντο
(from
Aegina) παῖδας καὶ γυναῖκας
: ἦλθε...καὶ ἐξ
Ἄργους ἃ ὑπεξέκειτο
.
τείσουσ’
(cr. n.) is a specious conjecture, the text is confirmed by
other examples of γε
combined with ἀλλά τοι
in threats:
ἀλλ’ εὖ γέ τοι κάτισθι
:
ἀλλ’ εὖ γέ τοι τόδ’ ἴστε
. For the spelling
of τείσουσα
, cp.
ἄμουσ’ ὑλακτῶν
is said of the drunken
Heracles.
ὅδ’ ἦν ὁ πράσσων ταῦτα, σὺν δ’ ἐγὼ παρών.
παρών
as in
παρέστατε
, παραστατήσειν
,
ὁ πάντα κωφός, ὁ πάντ’ ἄϊδρις.
ἀνάλκιδος Αἰγίσθοιο
: Aesch. λέοντ’ ἄναλκιν.
ὁ πᾶς βλάβη ὤν
:
see on
ὦ πῦρ σὺ καὶ πᾶν δεῖμα
.
τοὺς φίλους ποιούμεθα
.
καιρὸν δ’ ἐφήκεις
(come to my aid).
δρᾶν
τι
, cp.
ἀλλ’ ὥς τι δράσων εἷρπε
, and
μέλλων
with pres. inf.,
ἴτ’ ἴτ’ ὀπάονες
, | οἵ τ’ ὄντες οἵ τ’ ἀπόντες
(n.).
μοι
is a probable correction of μου.
διέφθορα
has always this
act. sense where it occurs in Attic writers (Eur. , and the Comic
poets). In
φρένας ἠλέ,
διέφθορας
) it has a pass. sense; so, too, with Hippocrates
(8. 246), and with later writers, as Plutarch and Lucian.
εὐσεβεῖν
, as some do, to εὐστομεῖν
(cr. n.). In Aesch. αὐτῇ τέ μοι δὸς σωφρονεστέραν πολὺ
|
μητρὸς γενέσθαι χεῖρά τ’
εὐσεβεστέραν
.
τοι
can separate the
art. from its noun (
ἐν τοῖς κακοῖς
is not unmetrical (since not
only τοῖς
, but also ἐν
, coheres with κακοῖς
), but
is weak. In
τοι
was corrupted to τοῖς.
καί
, 1026), she is driven to an evil behaviour,
—αἰσχροῖς γὰρ αἰσχρὰ πράγματ’
ἐκδιδάσκεται
I place only a comma, not a colon, after ἀλλά
is merely to the negative form of the
preceding clause, not to its sense.
καὶ κάρτα
(
θυραῖος
in
οὐρανῷ
n.
ὤν
, 46 n.
ἦ καί
, which
inquires with a certain eagerness (663, ἐπειδὰν
is
quoted), there would be no interrogation. But neither seems nearly so
fitting as ἦ κᾄν.
ἐς λόγους ἱκοίμην σοι
:
cp. Her. 2. 28
τῶν ἐμοὶ ἀπικομένων ἐς λόγους
.
εἰδέναι θέλω
in 318, and it suits the slight
surprise with which Electra hears the question. The conjecture σοι φίλον
throws an awkward stress
on the enclitic σοι
: and σοὶ
would be inappropriate.
With the other punctuation, τίς
instead of ὅστις
only where there is an indirect
question (as λέγε τί χρῄζεις
). In the
Appendix I have examined the alleged exceptions to this rule. It will be
found that, when they are real, they are post-classical.
καὶ δὴ λέγω σοι
:
εἰπὲ δέ μοι πατρός τε καὶ υἱέος
:
ἀναξίου μὲν φωτὸς ἐξερήσομαι
(n.).
τί μέλλομεν
| χωρεῖν
; The words could also mean, ‘about to come soon, or
(at least) ἐπιστρατεύειν..ἢ μέλλειν ἔτι
): but the
antithesis recommends the former view.— The participles explain τί
, being equiv. to ὅτι
ἥξει, ἢ μέλλει
; cp. Aesch.
εὖ γὰρ φρονοῦντος ὄμμα σοῦ κατηγορεῖ
.
καὶ μήν
signifies (1) ‘and
οὐκ ὀκνοῦσα
).
The emphasis is upon this phrase.
ἐπαρκεῖν
, as in
εἰ μὴ ἐπεποίθη
. So in
ἐπεὶ
implies
εἰ ᾔδη.
ἄγοιντο νήσου
:
Πυθῶνος..ἔβας
.
ἀδελφοὶ...ὁμοπάτριοι καὶ ὁμομήτριοι.
πατρὸς μὲν οὖσα γένεσιν Εὐρύτου
.
Χρυσόθεμις Ἰφιγένειά τ’ Ἠλέκτρα τ’ ἐγώ
.
For the place of the name in the sentence, cp.
695.—
, offerings for the grave of
Agamemnon, viz., (1) libations, χοαί
, and
(2) some other articles, such as flowers, and perhaps cakes, described
at v. 434 by the word κτερίσματα
, as
distinct from λουτρά
. Cp. v. 405 ἔμπυρα
(n.). It is evident that, even if she
is attended by a πρόσπολος
, Chrysothemis
carries some, at least, of the gifts in her own hands: cp. 431
ὧν ἔχεις χεροῖν
.—For the tribrach in the
5th foot, cp.
φέρειν
were
understood: cp. 691. To pay funeral rites
was τὰ νομιζόμενα ποιεῖν
( Aeschin. or. 1
§ 14) or φέρειν
( Dem. or. 18 § 243). Isae. or. 2 § 46 ἐναγίζῃ αὐτῷ καθ’ ἕκαστον ἐνιαυτόν
.
θυρών
or vestibule (
πυλῶν ἐπ’ ἐξόδοις
. These words go with ὅς σ’ ἐπεῖχ’ ἀεὶ
| μή τοι θυραίαν γ’ οὖσαν αἰσχύνειν φίλους
.
§ 2 (μέθη
) ἐπαίρει τῷ θυμῷ
χαρίζεσθαι
: Eur. fr. 31 ὀργῇ γὰρ ὅστις
εὐθέως χαρίζεται
| κακῶς
τελευτᾷ
. So Soph. ὀργῇ χάριν δούς
. The verb χαρίζομαι
is nowhere else used by Sophocles.
καίτοι τοσοῦτόν γ’ ἐξεπίστασθαι δοκῶ.
ὅτι κἀγὼ
: cp. 520 f.:
τοῦτον οἶσθ’ εἰ ζῶν κυρεῖ
; (n.).
Τηλέφῳ δ’ ἁγὼ φρονῶ
.
κατθανεῖν ὑφειμένην
, ‘resigned to die.’
Here the figurative ὑφέσθαι μοι δοκεῖ·
| τὸ ληκύθιον γὰρ τοῦτο πνευσεῖται πολύ
. Plut. μεθ’ ἡμέραν μὲν ὑφειμένοις πλέων τοῖς ἱστίοις καὶ
ταπεινοῖς, νύκτωρ δὲ ἐπαιρομένοις
.
For the image, cp. Eur. ἄκροισι λαίφους κρασπέδοις
(with
close-reefed sails) ὑπεκφυγεῖν
| τὴν σὴν στόμαργον, ὦ γύναι, γλωσσαλγίαν
:
Ar. ἀλλ’ ὅπως, ὦ γεννάδα
, | μὴ πρὸς ὀργὴν ἀντιλέξεις
, | ἀλλὰ συστείλας, ἄκροισι
| χρώμενος τοῖς ἱστίοις κ.τ.λ.
: and conversely
Soph. ναὸς ὅστις ἐγκρατῆ πόδα
| τείνας ὑπείκει μηδέν
. moderatius opta, | Et voti, quaeso, contrahe
vela tui.
‘Now Margaret | Must strike her sail, and
learn awhile to serve | Where kings command.’
κ.τ.λ.
Her thought is, δοκεῖς μὲν δρᾶν τι, πημαίνεις δὲ οὔ
: ‘you
have merely the semblance of being active against our foes, without
really harming them. I will not imitate you.’ The first μὴ
affects all that follows it. Such a
combination of independent negatives is especially frequent in denials
of illogical conduct; since Greek idiom loved to bring out a want of
consistency by a parataxis with μέν
and
δέ
. Thus ἐγὼ γάρ τοι οὐ περὶ μὲν σοῦ λέγω ὡς χρὴ
παιδευθῆναι, περὶ δ’ ἐμοῦ οὔ
. Dem. or.
18 § 179
οὐκ εἶπον μὲν ταῦτα, οὐκ ἔγραψα δέ
(‘I did
not say these things and then fail to propose them’). Similar is Soph. καὶ μὴ θεοὺς τιμῶντες εἶτα τοὺς θεοὺς
|
†μοίραις†ποεῖσθε μηδαμῶς
.
τά περ ἡ τῶν Βαβυλωνίων βασίλεια ἐποίησε...,
ἐποίεε καὶ ὁ Κῦρος ἕτερα τοιαῦτα
. Plat. γηραιοὶ τελευτῶντες ἄλλον τοιοῦτον βίον τοῖς
ἐκγόνοις παραδώσουσιν
.—The MS.
κ.τ.λ.
Chrysothemis, like Ismene (
οὐχ ᾗ ἐγὼ κρίνω, ἀλλ’ ᾗ σύ
. (Cp.
εἰ μέλλω
: cp.
εἰ χρή τι κἀμέ κ.τ.λ.
:
εἰ χρὴ μαθεῖν σε.
θοῦ
. But more often it has emphasis, as
σοῦ
, ζῇ.
ἀμυντέα...ἡσσητέα
(n.).
γε
in comment, cp.
δεινόν γε φωνεῖς
(n.).
ἥδε τίκτει σ’
(‘is thy mother’), and Soph.
φροντίζειν
. The personal
use of μέλειν
was admitted by Aesch. (
Aesch. θεοὺς βροτῶν ἀξιοῦσθαι μέλειν
), and Eur. (
Eur. θεοὶ τῶν ἀδίκων
| μέλουσι
). We are not obliged to assume it here, nor in
Soph. Τεύκρῳ τ’, ἢν μόλῃ, σημήνατε
| μέλειν μὲν ἡμῶν, εὐνοεῖν δ’ ὑμῖν ἅμα
: but in
both places it gives the simplest construction.
ἐμοῦ
: cp.
τὠμῷ πόθῳ
:
σῇ... προμηθίᾳ.
ἐκδιδαχθεὶς τῶν κατ’ οἶκον
:
μηδενὸς προσήγορος.
The text, which has been suspected (cr. n.), is sound; but the train of thought is somewhat obscured by compression.
‘You forget your father, and care only for your mother. All your counsels
to me come from her. Then (ἔπειτα
),—that
being so,—give up the attempt at a compromise. Make a
ἑλοῦ γε
). You can
be imprudent (φρονεῖν κακῶς
),—as you say
that I am,—and loyal to your dead father. Or you can be prudent (φρονοῦσα
), and forgetful of him,—as you
actually are; you who (ἥτις
) say, indeed,
that you would show your hatred of the murderers if you could; and yet,
when I
ἔπειτα
seldom bears except in a
question; ΘΕ. γυνὴ μὲν οὖν ὄλωλεν Ἀδμήτου, ξένε. ΗΡ. τί φής;
ἔπειτα δῆτά μ’ ἐξενίζετε
; Nor is that sense so suitable
here.
γε
is merely to
emphasise the verb,—opposing a definite συγγένεσθέ γ’
: 1035 ἐπίστω γ’
. When γε
is thus
added to the imperative, it is more often in such combinations as ὅρα γε μήν
(
παῦσαί γε
μέντοι
(
τὴν εὐλάβειαν
, and Electra says (1027) ζηλῶ σε τοῦ νοῦ, τῆς δὲ δειλίας στυγῶ
.
Other explanations are:—(1) ‘Choose to be thought either φρονοῦσα
),—thinking to benefit me,—at least
forgetful of your father.’ Both these views assume that the question is
merely between two interpretations which might be placed on the present
conduct of Chrysothemis. But Electra is putting the dilemma between
imprudent loyalty and prudent disloyalty.
γονέων
: 652 φίλοισι
. (In 368, however, φίλους
=Electra and Orestes.)
λέγεις μὲν..ἐκδείξειας
ἄν
correspond with οἷ’ αὐτοῖς φρονῶ
(334).
τιμωρεῖν τινι
(the
accus., denoting the person chastised, being often omitted), as
γῇ τῇδε τιμωροῦντα
. ‘To
τιμωρεῖσθαί τινα
(to which a dat. of the person avenged can
be added):
ὅς σε τιμωρήσεται
. Conversely in
τιμωρεῖν
= τιμωρεῖσθαι
.
ἐμέ τε
δρῶσαν
: ‘
πρὸς τῷ κακῷ
, as Plat.
μὴ ἅμα τῷ κακῷ καὶ
αἰσχρὰ ᾖ
(=ἅμα τῷ κακὰ
εἶναι
).
τὸ δὲ δὴ καὶ τοὺς πρὸς ἐμὲ αὐτὸν ἀγῶνας ἐάσαντα
νῦν ἐπὶ τόνδ’ ἥκειν καὶ πᾶσαν ἔχει κακίαν
.
ἐπεί
with the imperat., see
ἢ )γὼ φράσω
. For the parenthesis, Schneid.
cp. Eur. σπείρουσι δ’, ἢ τῷ ζῶσι, Δήμητρος στάχυν
.
τονικὰ παραγγέλματα
, p. 39.
17. But the corresponding sense of ἐπαρκεῖν
, though rare, is well-attested: τόσον κράτος, ὅσσον ἐπαρκεῖ
ἀπαρκούντως
.
τόδε κῦδος Ἀχιλλῆι προτιάπτω
. Pind. ὡς παισὶ κλέος
| μὴ
τὸ δύσφαμον προσάψω
. Plat.
μὴ μεῖζον αὐτοῖς προσάπτωμεν γέρας
.
ὅπου τὸ χαίρειν μηδαμοῦ νομίζεται
( Aesch. ἐκεῖ
=ἐν
Ἅιδου
, cp. Soph.
πλούτῳ
χλιδῶσα θνητὰ δή, γύναι, φρόνει
.
κεναὶ
τράπεζαι
of 192.
περιρρεῖν
not elsewhere found in Greek of this age; but cp.
Plut. οὐδενὸς οἷον
(as is usual) ἐν οἰκίᾳ μεγάλῃ καὶ πράγμασιν ἀφθόνοις
περιρρέοντος
.
ἐμὲ
for ἐμαυτήν
, as ἐμοί
for ἐμαυτῷ
in
ἄλλῳ γὰρ ἢ )μοὶ χρή με τῆσδ’ ἄρχειν
χθονός
; For the figurative sense of βόσκημα
, cp. Aesch.
δἰ αἰῶνος δ’ ἰυγμοῖσι βόσκεται κέαρ
. The
phrase λυπεῖν ἑαυτόν
seems to have been
familiar: Eur. ὡς τοὐμπιεῖν γε καὶ φαγεῖν τοὐφ’ ἡμέραν
, |
Ζεὺς οὗτος ἀν‐
θρώποισι τοῖσι σώφροσι
, | λυπεῖν δὲ μηδὲν α<*>τόν
: Eur. (?) fr.
174 (Nauck) μὴ οὖν ἔθελε λυπεῖν σαυτόν
(where Hermann conjectured μή νυν θέλε
|
λυπεῖν σεαυτόν
). The tone of the
phrase here is explained by the context. In the preceding verses Electra
has fully set forth her view: now she is summing it up, in words suited
to a hearer of whose sympathy she despairs. ‘Enough for me if I do not
offend my own sense of right’;
Remark the resemblance to the passage where Antigone—summing up her
position—compares the κείνοις
ἂν ἤλγουν· τοῖσδε δ’ οὐκ ἀλγύνομαι
(
τῆς σῆς δ’ οὐκ ἐρῶ τιμῆς τυχεῖν
here reiterates the sense
of σοὶ δὲ πλουσία... βίος
(n. on
One of the scholia recognises the traditional reading, and explains it
correctly: —τοῦτο μόνον ἐμὲ βοσκέτω, τὸ μὴ λυπεῖν
ἐμὲ αὐτήν, εἰ
(‘as I should do, if’) τοῖς φονεῦσι τοῦ πατρὸς πείθεσθαι ἀναγκασθήσομαι
.—The
conjectures have been numerous: see Appendix.
κ.τ.λ.
, ἐρῴης
(or ἤρας
), as οὖσα
=εἰ εἴης
(or ἦσθα
): for the ellipse of a verb after ἄν
, cp.
παιδὶ
is also
admissible: cp.
καταρκεῖ τοῦδε κεκλῆσθαι
πατρός
. By forgetting her duty to her father, she as it were
repudiates him, and will be known only as Clytaemnestra's daughter. Here
(as in 341 f.) it is implied that the paternal claim on filial piety is
naturally stronger than the maternal ( Aesch.
τὸ μητρὸς καλεῖσθαι
conveyed a
reproach of effeminacy: thus in Soph. fr. 139 (from a satyrplay) a boy
is described as now too old μητρὸς καλεῖσθαι
παῖσα, τοῦ πατρὸς παρόν
. (See, too, Eur.
εἴπῃς
: πρὸς βίαν, πρὸς
ἡδονήν
, etc. (
σὺ δὲ μὴ πρὸς ὀργήν, Αἰσχύλ’, ἀλλὰ πραόνως
| ἔλεγχ’
.
ἄμφω
or ἀμφοτέρω
is usu.
dual, as
ἐξ ἀμφοῖν χεροῖν
,
ἀμφοῖν ἀπ’ αὐτοῖν
. Similarly ἀμφότεροι
usu. takes a plur.; for
χεῖρε πετάσσας
| ἀμφοτέρας
is exceptional. A discrepancy in the number of
the verb is more frequent, as Plat.
δυνάμεις δὲ ἀμφότεραί ἐστον
.
τοῦδε...τοῦτον
(n.). Electra is in need of
caution, and Chrysothemis of loyalty. For
τοιαῦτα γάρ πως καὶ λέγει κὠδύρεται.
τοὺς σοὺς δὲ μύθους ῥᾳδίως ἐγὼ φέρω
.
οὐδέ
to mean ‘not even’
(cp.
οὐδ’ ἀγγελοῦμεν φλαῦρα
). But this is
unnecessary, esp. as
ἰόντα φόνον
| τοῖσιν
ὁμαίμοις.
ἔα με
.. | παθεῖν τὸ
δεινὸν τοῦτο.
δὲ
instead of
γάρ
. But the spondee can stand in the
5th foot, since ἐξαιρούμενον
): so
ἐν γὰρ τῷ μαθεῖν
.
γᾶ...γᾶν
). This
may have prompted the weak
ἐνταυθοῖ
, as in
ἐκρίψατ’, ἔνθα μήποτ’ εἰσόψεσθ’ ἔτι
:
ζῶσα τυμβεύειν
.
στέγη
meant is a vault or dungeon, not a natural cavern (though the adj. would
suit that also). So the sepulchral chamber of Antigone is a κατηρεφὴς τύμβος
(
ὅπως ἀφ’ ὑμῶν ὡς προσώτατ’
ἐκφύγω
.
πρὸς ταῦτ’ ἐφυμνείτω Δία
| ξύναιμον
.
βαἴ, ἀεὶ δ’ ὑμνούμενα
.
Nauck reads
schol.:
νομίσαντες οὐκ ἐν καλῷ εἶναι πρὸς τοὺς ὁπλίτας ἱππομαχεῖν: so, too, Eur.
καλόν(
ἐστι)=
καίριονin Soph.
εἰς καλόν=
καιρίωςin
κ.τ.λ.
The formula η<*> ταῦτα δὴ Φοῖνίξ τε χοἱ
ξυνναυβάται
| ..δρῶσιν
..;
There is no reason for preferring ἦ γάρ
, as used by Sophocles, usually
asks whether an inference from the previous speaker's words is correct
(‘am I to understand that...’): see
καί
emphasises the verb: cp.
οἱ τηλικοίδε καὶ διδαξόμεσθα δή
..;
ἀλλ’ ἵλεῳ...δεξαίατο.
τίν’
εἶπας, <*> γεραιέ, τόνδε μοι λόγον
οἴμοι ταλαίνης
(
νοεῖς τι τούτων
λέγω τι τούτων κ.τ.λ.
ποῦ γνώμης ποτ’ εἶ
; (n.).
ἄν
, as in 688.—
προσώτατα ἀπικέσθαι
(2. 103); as also τὰ ἀνώτατα
(2. 125), οἱ...κατώτατα ἑστεῶτες
(7. 23), where an Attic writer would
have used ἀνωτάτω, κατωτάτω
. Pindar has
περαίτερον ἄλλων
(περαιτέρω
. Thucydides uses
ἐγγύτατα
(1. 13 etc.) even more
frequently than ἐγγυτάτω
(3. 38 etc.). It
seems rash, then, to asser<*> that Sophocles could not possibly
have used προσώτατα
, especially when it is
so decidedly commended by euphony.
κ.τ.λ.
For this use of γὰρ
in a sarcastic retort, cp. Ar. πρέσβυς
has described himself and his
colleagues as ἀπολλύμενοι
, and Dicaeopolis
rejoins, σφόδρα γὰρ ἐσῳζόμην ἐγώ κ.τ.λ.
ἄξιος θαυμάσαι
.
τῷ πατρί
, as in 346.
ταύτην τὴν θωπείαν
.
For the verb, cp.
ἐμοὺς
is predicative, like τίν’
in 388 (n.).
καλόν
:
μή
with ἐκ
occurs also in
παθόντες ἂν ξυγγνοῖμεν ἡμαρτηκότες
.
αἰτοῦσα τοὺς ὑπὸ χθονὸς
| ξύγγνοιαν
ἴσχειν
(
οὐκ ἄνδρ’ ὁπλίτην τοῦτο χρὴ στέργειν ἔπος.
πρός
, cp.
μή πω μανείη Τυνδαρὶς τοσόνδε παῖς
: id.
Eur. ἀλλ’ οὔ τι ταύτῃ ταῦτα· μὴ δοκεῖτέ πω
.
οἷ..ἀτιμίας
. The only peculiarity is that ὁδοῦ
is used in an abstract sense,—‘to that
point of οἷ πορείας
, or οἷ
πλανημάτων
.
ποῖ
has better authority than
τῷ
(cr. n.), but the latter is
certainly to be preferred here.
καίουσί τε τὰ πολυτελῆ δεῖπνα, καὶ ἐς τὰ ὀρύγματα
ο<*>=νον καὶ μελίκρατον, ὡς γοῦν εἰκάσαι, ἐκχέουσιν
.
Chrysothemis, in her reply, naturally speaks of the χοαί
, since they formed the most
characteristic part of the rite. But it seems impossible that the word
ἔμπυρα
should directly denote the
libations, as was supposed by the schol. (τάδ’
ἔμπυρα· ταύτας τὰς σπονδάς
), and by Triclinius. There is
nothing to show that the term ἔμπυρα
,
‘burnt offerings,’ was ever extended to offerings generally; or that
ἔμπυρα
could mean, ‘offerings at a
πυρά
’ (as the grave is called in 901).
In the only other place where Sophocles uses the word ἔμπυρα
, it has its ordinary sense (
σῶμα τυμβεῦσαι τάφῳ
.
χέουσα τάσδε χέρνιβας βροτοῖς
(to
Agamemnon). But in Soph. βροτοί
are opposed to νεκροί
.
τοῦτ’
coheres with its verb, giving the
effect of a single word. (Cp. 376.)
ἔκ τ ὀνειράτων
| καὶ
νυκτιπλάγκτων δειμάτων πεπαλμένη
| χοὰς ἔπεμψε τάσδε δύσθεος γυνή
. Eur.
τί ποτ’ αἴρομαι ἔννυχος οὕτω
| δείμασι, φάσμασιν
; Lycophion 225 ἀπῶσαι νυκτίφοιτα δείματα
.
ἀλλ’ εἰκάσαι μέν, ἡδύς
(n.). At v. 426 she
speaks positively; as if the recital of the dream had raised her surmise
into certainty.
πρὸς θεῶν πατρῴων
: and for the synizesis
in θεοί
, also
εὖ ξυνεῖεν εἰσαεὶ θεοί
: Aesch. ξὺν δὲ γενοῦ πρὸς
ἐχθρούς
. For γε
, cp. 345 n.
πειράσατ’ ἀλλ’ ὑμεῖς γε
(n.). She hails
the dream as a sign from the nether world that vengeance is imminent,
and invokes the gods of her house to co-operate with the χθόνιοι
.
ἄν
is the second syllable of
the 5th foot, it is usually preceded by an elision; as in Eur. κἀποσώσαἰ ἂν πατρός
(Pors.
ἐπὶ πολύ,
ἐπὶ μέγα, ἐπὶ μακρόν
, etc. Cp. Plat. κοινωνεῖν..τὰ μὲν ἐπ’ ὀλίγον, τὰ δ’ ἐπὶ
πολλά
. G. Wolff's reading,
ἓν γὰρ πόλλ’ ἃν
ἐξεύροι μαθεῖν
. ἔπους σμικροῦ χάριν
.
πατέρα αὖθις ὁμιλοῦντα
: cp.
ναὸς κοινόπλουν ὁμιλίαν
: Eur. ὑμεῖς δ’, ἀδελφῶν ἡ παροῦσ’ ὁμιλία
, |
εὐδαιμονοῖτε
. So Soph. οἰκούρημα...ξένων
(n.).
θαλάσσιον ἐκρίψατ’
(n.). The floor of the
Homeric megaron was not of wood or stone, but merely of earth trodden
hard; Odysseus, when he sets up the axes, digs a trench in it (
πῆξαι
, then, affords no reason against referring ἐφέστιον
to the hearth in the megaron (270
n.). But the vision of the tree becomes more intelligible if we imagine
the sceptre planted at the altar of Zeus Herkeios in the open αὐλή
of the house (
ἑζόμεσθ’
ἐφέστιοι
(
This sceptre is described in the
χρύσεον(
χρυσείοις ἥλοισι πεπαρμένον). Among the objects found at Mycenae are some supposed remains of such sceptres (Schliem.,
τανῦν δ’.
ἔρνος
) βρύει ἄνθεϊ
:
ἄνδρα οἱ δοκέειν ὁπλίτην ἀντιστῆναι μέγαν, τοῦ τὸ
γένειον τὴν ἀσπίδα πᾶσαν σκιάζειν
. Thuc. 2. 102
λέγεται δὲ καὶ Ἀλκμαίωνι..., ὅτε δὴ ἀλᾶσθαι
αὐτὸν..., τὸν Ἀπόλλω...χρῆσαι κ.τ.λ.
The vision resembles that of Astyages, who dreamed that a vine sprang
from his daughter Mandanè, the wife of Cambyses, τὴν δὲ ἄμπελον ἐπισχεῖν τὴν Ἀσίην πᾶσαν
. The ὀνειροπόλοι
explained this to mean that her
son (Cyrus) should reign in his grandfather's stead. ( Her. 1. 108.) The spreading branches figure
also in the dream of Xerxes (7. 19): ἐδόκεε...ἐστεφανῶσθαι ἐλαίης θαλλῷ, ἀπὸ δὲ τῆς ἐλαίης τοὺς κλάδους
γῆν πᾶσαν ἐπισχεῖν
.
In choosing the ναὶ μὰ
τόδε σκῆπτρον· τὸ μὲν οὔποτε φύλλα καὶ ὄζους
| φύσει, ἐπεὶ δὴ πρῶτα τομὴν ἐν ὄρεσσι
λέλοιπεν
, | οὐδ’ ἀναθηλήσει
.
τοῦ
παρόντος
, and is preferred by most editors; but the choice
is nicely balanced. (1) τοῦ πλησίον
παρόντος ἡνίκ’ ὤλλυτο
, the reference is definitely to the
paedagogus. (2) ἤκουσά του λέγοντος, οὐ δοκῶν κλύειν
. The
constr. then is τοιαῦτα ἐξηγουμένου ἔκλυόν του,
παρόντος ἡνίκα ἡλίῳ δείκνυσι τὸ ὄναρ
: and παρόντος
is properly predicative,=‘inasmuch
as he was present’ (and therefore able to tell). On the whole, I now
prefer του
. Hartung, to show the constr.,
points thus, τοιαῦτά του, παρόντος ἡνίχ’
κ.τ.λ.
: needlessly, I think.
ἃ καινὰ δ’
ἥκει νὺξ φέρουσα φάσματα
, | λέξω πρὸς
αἰθέῤ, εἴ τι δὴ τόδ’ ἔστ’ ἄκος
. Schol.: τοῖς γὰρ παλαιοῖς ἔθος ἦν ἀποτροπιαζομένους
(by way of expiation) τῷ ἡλίῳ διηγεῖσθαι τὰ
ὀνείρατα
. The popular attributes ofἭλιος
suggest more than one reason for such a custom. 1. He
is the god of light and purity, ἁγνὸς θεός
( Pind. πανόπτης
, he is especially the detector of
guilt ( Hom. σωτήρ
, Paus. 8. 31. 7): cp.
καλοῦμεν αὐγὰς Ἡλίου
σωτηρίους
.
κ.τ.λ.
: cp.
410 n.
μ’
ἐκείνη
, on the ground that the demonstrative pron. gains
emphasis by the elision. But there is really nothing to choose. The fact
that the best MS. (L) has the rarer form may be allowed to turn the
scale. (Cp.
These three verses, which the MSS. give to Electra, and which several
recent critics reject (cr. n.), clearly belong to Chrysothemis, and are
genuine. Electra's exclamation of joy (411) caused Chrysothemis to ask
if her sister had any ground for hope (412). Electra replied that, when
she had heard the dream, she would say. This showed her sister that
Electra relied merely on the fact that Clytaemnestra had seen
πρός
(428 ff.) show the train of
her thought. To Chrysothemis, the alarm of Clytaemnestra (427) is more
important than the apparition of Agamemnon. The dream is only a new
reason why Electra should be cautious,—not why she should hope.
The current ascription of the verses to Electra was doubtless prompted by
verse 413. It was supposed that the recital of Chrysothemis must be
immediately followed by the comments of Electra. But, as Hermann
observed, the phrase ἀβουλίᾳ πεσεῖν
would
alone suffice to show that the verses belong to Chrysothemis (cp. 398). Nor could the warning, σὺν κακῷ μέτει πάλιν
, be fitly uttered by
Electra.
γῆν πατρῴαν καὶ θεοὺς τοὺς ἐγγενεῖς
(n.).
The phrase of Electra, θεοὶ πατρῷοι
(411),—recalling the memory of her father,—would be less fitting for
Chrysothemis.
ἐξ ἀβουλίας
. (In
αἰσχύνῃ
πεσεῖ
, the dat. is one of manner.)
κακὸν παθοῦσα
(383 f.). Cp. 61
σὺν κέρδει.
με
, ‘thou wilt come in search of me,’ to
help thee: schol. αὐτὴ μετελεύσῃ με καὶ ἀξιώσεις
μετὰ σοῦ γενέσθαι
.
τῶν ὁσίων τε καὶ νομίμων
(meaning rites
in honour of the dead): Ar.
ὅσια καὶ νόμιμα
.
ἀπό
, ‘on the part of,’ cp. 1469: καὶ ταῦτ’ ἀφ’ ὑμῶν ... βουλήσομαι
| ..κυρεῖν ἐμοί
. The prep., emphasising the
quarter from which the offerings come, is suitable here.
ἀλλ’ ἐν τάφοισι θέσθε κἀν κτερίσμασιν
. The
verb κτερίζειν
occurs in
χοάς
: 84 n.
κ.τ.λ.
, ‘cast them to the winds—or bury
them deep in the earth.’ The first thought is a passionate utterance of
scorn and loathing. Cp. Eur.
καὶ στέμματ’ ἀνέμοις καὶ
θυέλλαισιν μέθες
. Eur.
Ἀργεἶ ὀνείδη καὶ Φρυγῶν ἐπαινέσεις
|
ἀνέμοις φέρεσθαι
| παραδίδωμ’
. ἀλλ’ ἀνέμοισι | δώομεν ἀμπλακίην
ἴσκον
(τοιάδε πολλά· τὰ δ’ εἰς
ὑγρὸν ᾤχετο κῦμα
| πνοιὴ ἔχοισ’
ἀνέμοιο
. (So, too, the Latin poets: Verg.
ἀφάνισον
) to κόνει
: with πνοαῖσιν
we supply παράδος
, or the like. The zeugma is of a common type:
οὐ μείλιχον ἔστιν ἀκοῦσαι | οὔτ’ ἔπος οὔτε τι
ἔργον
οἴνοιό τε πινομένοιο | καὶ σίτου
οὔτε ἔργον
| οὔτ’
ἔπος εὐτράπελον κείνοισιν εἰπών
: Aesch. ἵν’ οὔτε φωνὴν οὔτε του μορφὴν βροτῶν
|
ὄψει
.
αὐτά
: it stands for
the masc. pl. in
ἔνθα σ’ ἔχουσιν εὐναί
. κεῖμαι ἐς αὐχμηροὺς
καὶ ἀλαμπέας Ἄϊδος εὐνάς
.
νέρτεροι
: cp.
κρύψω τόδ’
ἔγχος τοὐμόν, ἔχθιστον βελῶν
, | γαίας
ὀρύξας ἔνθα μή τις ὄψεται
, | ἀλλ’ αὐτὸ
νὺξ Ἅιδης τε σῳζόντων κάτω
. When Clytaemnestra passes to the
nether world, let her find these treasures laid up for her there. They
will be witnesses to her conscious guilt.
The conjecture σῳζόμενα <*>.
τῆ νῦν, καὶ σοὶ τοῦτο, γέρον, κειμήλιον ἔστω
.
ε^
, as in 1095,
ἐξ ἧς ἔβλαστες
(n.): but above, in 238,
this ε
is long.
ὅδε
after a relat., cp.
οἷς ἂν σὺ προσθῇ, τοῖσδ’ ἔφασκ’ εἶναι
κράτος
:
προς‐
φιλῶς
, though it would be sufficiently
explained by δέξασθαι
: cp. Eur. δέξαι χοάς μοι τάσδε
.
δοκῶ
(1) with
the ἄν
in
It seems, then, a reasonable inference that here, where the reference is
to future time, he would have written ἄν
to the
aor. inf. In three of those passages which have the λέξειν
: παραστατήσειν
:
πράξειν
). It is a different question
whether δοκεῖ δέξασθαι
could, or could
not, refer to the future: see Appendix.
ψυχήν τ’ ἀτίμως ἐν τάφῳ κατῴκισας
.
ἐμασχαλίσθη δέ γ’, ὡς τόδ’ εἰδῇς
. In his
πλήρη μασχαλισμάτων
, and probably also τὸν μασχαλισμόν
(fr. 566). The explanation
given by the scholiasts and the lexicographers dates at least from
Aristophanes of Byzantium (see Appendix). Murderers used to cut off the
extremities of their victim, and suspend these at his arm-pits (μασχάλαι
) and from his neck. Hence μασχαλίζω
is paraphrased by ἀκρωτηριάζω
.
Two different motives are assigned by the Greek commentators; viz.:—(1)
the desire to render the dead incapable of wreaking vengeance (ὥσπερ τὴν δύναμιν ἐκείνων ἀφαιρούμενοι
): (2)
the desire to make an atonement (ἐξιλάσασθαι τὴν
δολοφονίαν—ἀφοσιοῦσθαι τὸν φόνον
). There can be little doubt
that the first of these motives was the primitive origin of the custom.
If the second was afterwards blended with it, the idea may have been
that of offering the severed portions to the gods below,—as a victim was
devoted to death by cutting off a lock of hair ( Eur. ἐξάργματα τάμνε θανόντος
. Cp.
ἀπάργματα λέγεται τὰ ὑπὸ τῶν τραγῳδῶν λεγόμενα μασχαλίσματα.
ἐπὶ
here= ‘with a view to’ (cp.
ἐπὶ λώβᾳ
,
ἐπὶ...κακῷ
), and ἐπὶ
λουτροῖς
= ἐπὶ καθάρσει
. The
action was a symbolical way of saying, ‘on thy head, not mine, be the
guilt,’—as though the victim had provoked his own fate (thus
Clytaemnestra claimed to be the avenger of Iphigeneia). So the Greek
commentators explain; see schol. on 446, ὥσπερ τὰς
ἐπὶ τῷ μύσει κηλῖδας ἀποτρεπόμενοι
: and Eustathius p. 1857.
7 ὡς εἰς κεφαλὴν δῆθεν ἐκείνοις
(the
victims) τρεπομένου τοῦ
κακοῦ
. Cp.
ἔρδουσα μέγα ἔργον, ὃ σῇ κεφαλῇ
<*>ναμάξεις
, ‘of which thou shalt take the stain on
thine own head,’ τὰ μὲν γὰρ πρότερον ἐγώ τε ἔπρηξα καὶ ἐγὼ ἐμῇ
κεφαλῇ ἀναμάξας φέρω
. Besides the proverbial εἰς κεφαλὴν σοί
( Ar. οἷς ἂν εἰκότως..τὴν τῶν γεγενημένων αἰτίαν ἐπὶ τὴν
κεφαλὴν ἀναθεῖεν ἅπαντες
.—This is better than to take ἐπὶ λουτροῖς
as=‘for washing (of the
corpse),’—λουτρά
which it was the duty of
relatives to give the dead (
λουτρῶν ὁσίων
:
ἡ Κλυταιμνήστρα
: not ὁ νέκυς
, which would require ἐξεμάξατ’
. The change of subject is softened by the
transition from a relative clause (ὑφ’ ἧς
κ.τ.λ.
) to an independent sentence (cp. 188 ff.,
μῶν
(‘can it be that..?’).
οὐκ ἔστι ταῦτα
(
σὺ
δὲ
marks an antithesis, not of persons, but of clauses, and
serves merely to emphasise the second clause. This is a peculiarly Ionic
usage.
εἰ δέ τοι
(=σοι
) Ἀτρείδης μὲν ἀπήχθετο
..
| .. σὺ δ’ ἄλλους περ Παναχαιοὺς
| τειρομένους ἐλέαιρε
: 6. 46 ζώγρει, Ἀτρέος υἱέ, σὺ δ’ ἄξια δέξαι ἄποινα
[ζώγρει
=μὴ
κτεῖνε
]: 4. 491 τοῦ μὲν ἅμαρθ)· ὁ δὲ
Λεῦκον, Ὀδυσσέος ἐσθλὸν ἑταῖρον
, | βεβλήκει
. Her. 3. 68
εἰ μὴ αὐτὴ Σμέρδιν..γινώσκεις, σὺ δὲ παρὰ Ἀτόσσης
πύυευ
: 7. 159 εἰ δ’ ἄρα μὴ δικαιοῖς
ἄρχεσθαι, σὺ δὲ μηδὲ βοήθεε
. The Attic poets took the idiom
from the Ionians: Aesch. εἰ δ’ ἀξυνήμων οὖσα μὴ δέχει λόγον
, |
σὺ δ’ ἀντὶ φωνῆς φράζε καρβάνῳ χερί
.
It is rarer in Attic prose: Xen.
αὐτοὶ ἐνταῦθ’ ἔμενον, ὡς τὸ
ἄκρον κατέχοντες· οἱ δ’ οὐ κατεῖχον
.
πλόκαμος πενθητήριος
, Aesch. γυναικείοις ἂν
οἰκτισαίμεθα
| κουραῖσι καὶ
θρήνοισι
). The censure of Helen in Eur. εἴδετε
παρ’ ἄκρας ὡς ἀπέθρισεν τρίχας
, | σῴζουσα κάλλος
, refers to the time of her mother's
death.
τήνδ’
ἀλιπ. τρίχα
. It is so placed in the sentence as to heighten
the pathos:—‘give him a lock cut from (thine own head),—and (give) on
αὐχμηράν
,
gives the sense which we require. Cp. σκέψαι μου πιναρὰν κόμαν | καὶ πέπλων τρύχη
τάδ’ ἐμῶν
ἀλιπαρής
, the negative of
λιπαρής
, could mean only, ‘not
earnest,’ ‘not persevering.’ In v. 1378 Electra says (to Apollo), ἥ σε πολλὰ δὴ
| ἀφ’ ὧν
ἔχοιμι λιπαρεῖ προὔστην χερί
, i.e., ‘with a zealous, a
devout, hand.’ And we learn from the scholiast here that a variant,
probably as old as Didymus (ἀλιπαρῆ
was ὅ ἐστιν, ἐξ ἧς αὐτὸν λιπαρήσομεν, ὡς εἰ
ἔλεγεν ἱκέτιν τρίχα
, ‘a λιπαρὴς
θρίξ
could not mean, ‘a lock of hair ἀλιπαρῆ
,
ἀλιπαρὴς θρίξ
could mean ‘not
We come, therefore, to a dilemma. (1) The words τήνδ’ ἀλιπαρῆ τρίχα
may conceal some corruption: τήνδ’
ought possibly to be τήνδε γ’
here), followed by οὐ
χλιδαῖς ἠσκημένον
in 452.
(2) Or else, if the text be sound, ἀλιπαρῆ
may mean οὐ λιπαράν
. There is no doubt
that λιπ
, ‘fat,’ is the root both of
λι^παρός
, ‘shining,’ and of λι—παρής
, ‘sticking’; cp. τὸ λιπαρὸν καὶ τὸ κολλῶδες
γλίσχρος
, ‘sticky,’ came to mean
‘importunate.’ It is barely possible that, in coining a new negative
compound, the poet may have transferred the sense of λιπαρός
to λιπαρής
: but it seems improbable.
ζώνην
, a sense which recurs
only in later Greek; as in ζῶμα
to Artemis. (As to the
ζῶμα
of the Homeric warrior, see
ζῶναι
were often elaborate
and costly. A golden girdle, found in Ithaca, has as clasp a knot of
metal ornamented with garnets, etc. (ζῶμα
is to be
laid on the grave, as ribands etc. sometimes were: cp. schol. Ar. τὰς ταινίας ἃς τοῖς νεκροῖς ἔπεμπον οἱ
φίλοι
.
ἐκ
ex presses the condition: cp.
ἐξ ἀκινήτου ποδός
:
ἀφνεός
is used by Pindar,
Theognis, and Aesch. (though only in lyrics, Aesch. ἀφνειός
is the only Homeric form.
ἐδώρησαν θεῶν κάρυκα λιταῖς θυσίαις
.
οὖν
) I οἶμαι μὲν
) that our father is already
aiding us of his own accord; but still (ὅμως
δέ
, 461) pray for his help.’ Here the particles μὲν οὖν
have each their separate force, as in
If ἦν
, and
take οἶμαι
as parenthetic. This is
possible, but harsh. οἶμαι
cannot govern
μέλον
, as though it were οἶδα
. (Nor can μέλον
τι
be the subject to πέμψαι
,
as Paley takes it: ‘I think that some concern affecting him also sent
these dreams.’) Probably νομίζω ὅτι καὶ ἐκείνῳ ἔμελέ τι
(adv.,
‘in some degree’) πέμψαι κ.τ.λ.
She means
that, though the
σεαυτῇ
: cp.
363 (ἐμέ
= ἐμαυτήν
), n.
εὐσεβῶς
: cp. 369
πρὸς ὀργὴν
(n.).
(1) τὸ δίκαιον
is an acc. of general
reference, and οὐκ ἔχει λόγον
is
impersonal. ‘With regard to what is (clearly) right, it is unreasonable
for two persons to dispute; rather both should hasten on the doing (of
it).’ With ἀλλ’ ἐπισπεύδειν
we supply the
notion δεῖ
from the negative οὐκ ἔχει λόγον
(as from οὐκ ἔξεστι
in
τοὺς περὶ Ἀρχίαν...οὐ ψῆφον ἀνεμείνατε, ἀλλὰ ὁπότε πρῶτον ἐδυνάσθητε ἐτιμωρήσασθε. So here the acc.
τὸ δίκαιον, which represents the object of
δρᾶν, is separated from it by the parenthesis
οὐκ
ἔχει λόγον δυοῖν ἐρίζειν. (The first scholium gives substantially this view:
οὐκ ἔχει λόγον φιλονεικεῖν περὶ τοῦ δικαίου, ὥστε περὶ αὐτοῦ δύο ὄντας ἐρίζειν.)
(2) Or τὸ δίκαιον
might be nom.: ‘that
which is clearly right does not οὐκ ἔχει λόγον
) for two persons to dispute,’
etc. So the second schol.: ἢ τὸ οὐκ ἔχει λόγον
ἀντὶ τοῦ οὐ παρέχει πρόφασιν
. So far as the verb ἔχει
is concerned, this sense is quite
admissible: cp. Thuc. 2. 41
οὔτε τῷ πολεμίῳ ἐπελθόντι ἀγανάκτησιν ἔχει
(ἡ πόλις
). The objection is that the
phrases ἔχειν λόγον, οὐκ ἔχειν λόγον
,
which are very common, regularly mean, ‘to be reasonable,’ ‘to be
unreasonable.’ This is so both in the personal and in the impersonal
constr.; as Plat.
τὸ γὰρ μὴ ἀγανακτεῖν...οὐκ ἔχει λόγον: Dem. or. 36 § 54
πῶς ἔχει λόγον σὲ...δίκην ἀξιοῦν λαμβάνειν; The supposed sense, ‘not to
μόνον παρ’ ὑμῶν εὖ στεγοίμεθ’
.
ὡς ἂν λευσίμου δίκης τυχὼν
| θάνῃ, πικρὰν βάκχευσιν ἐν Θήβαις ἰδών
.
πικράν
, |
πικρὰν ἰδοῦσα δυσελέναν
.— For ὁρῶ δέ μ’ ἔργον δεινὸν ἐξειργασμένην
(n.).—For
First στάσιμον
. Strophe, 472—487=antistrophe,
488—503: epode, 504—515. For the metres see Metrical Analysis.
Encouraged by the tidings of Clytaemnestra's dream, the Chorus predict an early retribution on the murderers.
κ.τ.λ.
The sanguine prediction of the
Chorus in
εἴπερ ἐγὼ μάντις εἰμὶ καὶ κατὰ γνώμαν ἴδρις.
οὔτ’ ὀδυρμάτων
| ἐλείπετ’ οὐδέν
.
δόμων ὀνειρόμαντις
. The fact that μάντις
has just preceded gives no ground for suspecting
πρόμαντις
: cp.
163 (γᾶν
after γᾶ
) n. For Δίκη
as an avenging power, cp. 528:
μνήμων τ’ Ἐρινὺς καὶ τελεσφόρος Δίκη
.
αἶψά κεν ἠὲ φέροιτο μέγα κράτος ἠὲ
φεροίμην
: for the plur. κράτη
,
εἴη δὲ νίκη καὶ
κράτη τοῖς ἄρσεσι
: and for χεροῖν
κράτη
, above, V. 37 χειρὸς ἐνδίκους
σφαγάς
, 206 θανάτους αἰκεῖς διδύμαιν
χειροῖν
.—Others render: ‘carrying just victory πολέμοιο τέρας μετὰ χερσὶν ἔχουσαν
. The
use of φέρεσθαι
as=φέρειν
is rare, but not unexampled: Campbell quotes Her. 7. 50
πολλὴν φορβὴν φερόμενοι πορευόμεθα
: and we
might add
εἰ μὴ μέτειμι τοῦ πατρὸς τοὺς αἰτίους.
ἥξοντα βαιοῦ κοὐχὶ μυρίου χρόνου
(n.).
ὑφέρπει
or ὑπῆλθέ με
had preceded. Cp. Aesch. λέλυται γὰρ ἐμοὶ γυίων ῥώμη
| τήνδ’ ἡλικίαν ἐσιδόντ’ ἀστῶν
: Aesch. πέπαλται δ’ αῦτέ μοι φίλον κέαρ
| τόνδε κλύουσαν ο<*>κτον
. In other
examples the presence of an infin. modifies the boldness: Soph. ποῖ γὰρ μολεῖν μοι δυνατόν, εἰς ποίους
βροτούς
, | τοῖς σοῖς ἀρήξαντ’ ἐν
πόνοισι μηδαμοῦ
; Eur.
σοὶ δὲ συγγνώμη λέγειν
| τάδ’ ἐστί, μὴ πάσχουσαν, ὡς ἐγώ, κακῶς
. (Cp.
Soph.
εὐαὲς ἡμῖν
ἔλθοις
. In Aesch.
τορὸς γὰρ ὀρθόθριξ φόβος
, | δόμων
ὀνειρόμαντις, ἐξ ὕπνου κότον
| πνέων
.
σε
is indispensable
here, and could have easily fallen out after φύσας
. To add it there is better than to read ἀμναστεῖ σ’ ὁ φύσας
: for the γε
after the verb, marking assurance, is
expressive.
ἀμφιπλάκτων ῥοθίων
, ‘billows that beat
around him’ (n.).
γενύων
(n.).
The very axe (φόνιος πέλεκυς
, 99) with
which the blow was dealt is imagined as nourishing a grudge against the
murderers who had set it such a task. Such a personification recalls
that practice of Athenian law by which inanimate objects which had
caused death were brought to a formal trial in the court called τὸ ἐπὶ Πρυτανείῳ
, and, after sentence, cast
beyond the boundaries, in the presence of the Archon Basileus and the
sacrificial officers of the tribes (φυλο‐
βασιλεῖς
). Aeschin. or. 3 § 244 τὰ μὲν ξύλα καὶ τοὺς λίθους καὶ τὸν σίδηρον, τὰ ἄφωνα
καὶ ἀγνώμονα, ἐάν τῳ ἐμπεσόντα ἀποκτείνῃ, ὑπερορίζομεν
. (Cp.
Dem. or. 23 § 76.) A like conception was
implied in the English law (repealed in 1846) of ‘deodands’ (Deo danda),
ἐν
denotes the manner; cp.
ἐν ἀφανεῖ τινι μόρῳ φερόμενον
. The
penultimate of αἰκία
is always long (511,
O. C. 515:
τούτων σε λωβητῆρες ὑστεροφθόροι
| λοχῶσιν Ἅιδου καὶ θεῶν Ἐρινύες.
δεινόπους
ἀρά
(n.).
ἀμήτωρ
: ἄγαμον γάμον
. The epithets, which properly
describe the γάμοι
, are given to the whole
phrase: cp. 1290: 1390:
νεῖκος ἀνδρῶν ξύναιμον
(n.).
νυμφιδίων δ’ ἀπόλωλε φυγᾷ σᾷ
| λέκτρων ἅμιλλα κούραις
, the sense is,
‘competition’ for marriage.)
ἐπέπεσε
, suggesting the
violence of the passion which seized them: so
ἐπέβη
is said of the sufferings sent upon
the hero by Chrysè.
ἡμῖν
, ethic dat.) the portent draw near to
the murderess and her accomplice without giving them cause to complain
of it’;—
Verses 495—497 (πρὸ τῶνδέ τοι...τέρας
)
answer metrically to vv. 479—481 ὕπεστί
μοι...ὀνειράτων
, where the text is certain, save for the
doubt whether θράσος
or θάρσος
should stand in 479. Here we must
first decide two points.
(1) Are the words πρό
being used as
ὑπέρ
is in
ἄτας ὕπερ
,
βραδυτῆτος ὕπερ
. This is a rare, but not
unexampled, sense of πρό
, in which the
notions ‘before’ and ‘by reason of it’ were associated, just as in Lat.
μή μιν Ἀχαιοὶ
| ἀργαλέου πρὸ φόβοιο ἕλωρ δηίοισι λίποιεν
,=κατέβαν πρὸ γάμων
, ‘entered the contest
(2) Could
(etc.) mean,
‘εἰσῄει αὐτοὺς ὅπως ἂν καὶ ἔχοντές τι οἴκαδε
ἀφίκοιντο
(‘the thought came to them, how they might,’
etc.): Thuc. 6. 78.§ 1 εἰ δέ τῳ ἄρα παρέστηκε, τὸν μὲν Συρακόσιον...πολέμιον
εἶναι κ.τ.λ.
Either, then, the subject to ἔχει
has dropped out, or the words μ’ ἔχει
conceal a corruption.
The following remedies are possible: I incline to the first, as involving
least change. (1) Reading in 479 ὕπεστί μοι
θράσος
, we may read here πρὸ τῶνδέ τοί
μ’ ἔχει
| <θάρσος τι>, μήποθ’
ἡμῖν
etc. (It may be remarked that τι
is in harmony with the tone of ὕπεστί μοι
in 479.) Another available word is ξύννοια
(cp.
ὕπεστί μοι θάρσος
, we could read here πρὸ τῶνδέ τοι θάρσος ἴσχει με
. On either
view, the υ
of ἁδυπνόων
in 480 is long (as several critics have assumed).
It should be noted that (1) involves a different constitution of the
verses: see p. lxxxii.
In those MSS. which have μήποτε
(absent from L)
was probably an attempt to fill the gap: unless, indeed, μ’ ἔχει
should be θράσος
(as Wunder thought).—For other conjectures, see
Appendix.
θαρρῶ ὅτι τοῖς δρῶσι ταῦτα τὰ ἄδικα
καὶ συνδρῶσιν αὐτοῖς οὐκ ἔσται ἄψεκτος ὁ ὄνειρος· παθόντες γὰρ
ψέξουσι τὸ ὀφθέν
.—Bergk, whom Hartung follows, reads ἀψεφές, ἀφρόντιστον· Σοφοκλῆς Φαίδρᾳ
.
(Hesych. has also ψέφει·
δέδοικεν...φροντίζει
.)
πελάζω
: cp.
πελῶσ’
: Aesch.
πελῶ
. (In Soph.
πελᾶτ’
should be πηδᾶτ’
.)—Others take πελᾶν
as
pres. inf. of πελάω
(as in πελάαν
: cp. n. on
γονέων
), n.
κατέχειν εἰς γῆν
(
καὶ
τάδ’ ὀρθῶς
| ἔμπεδα
κατουρίζει
.
ἱπποσύνη
(
χθόνα Θεσσαλῶν ἱππείαις
ἐδάμαζον
).
Oenomaüs, king of Pisa in Elis, had promised the hand of his daughter
Hippodameia to the suitor who should defeat him in a chariot-race; the
penalty of failure being death. The young Pelops, son of Tantalus,
offered himself as a competitor. Myrtilus, the charioteer of Oenomaüs,
was persuaded (either by Hippodameia or by Pelops) to betray his master.
He did so by leaving out one or both of the linch-pins by which the
naves of the chariot-wheels were secured to the axles. Tzetzes on
Lycophron 156
ταῖς χοινίκισι
(=πλήμναις
, the naves) τῶν τροχῶν οὐκ
ἐμβαλὼν τοὺς ἥλους
. According to another story, he
substituted a linch-pin of wax for a real one (schol. Apoll. Rh.
752
ἐμβαλόντα κήρινον ἔμβολον ἐπὶ τοῦ
ἀκραξονίου
). So Pelops won the race, and the bride. But
Oenomaüs was soon avenged on the traitor; for Myrtilus insulted
Hippodameia, and was thrown into the sea by Pelops; upon whose house he
invoked a curse, as he sank.
Euripides, too, (
ἄξονος ἐν πλήμνῃσι παρακλιδὸν ἀγνυμένοιο|
πίπτεν.
The eastern pediment of the temple of Zeus at Olympia (
In the older and nobler form of the myth, Pelops won, not by a fraud, but by the grace of Poseidon, who gave him winged horses (Pindar
ἔδωκεν δίφρον τε χούσεον πτεροῖσίν τ’ ἀκάμαντας ἵππους). On the chest (
λάρναξ) of Cypselus, seen by Pausanias in the Heraeum at Olympia ( Paus. 5. 17. 5), Pelops was driving two winged horses.
ἀεί
( Aesch. ἐς τὸν αἰανῆ χρόνον
, αἰανῶς
μένοι
), and was used to denote that which pains by wearying,
or wearing (as Pind. κόρος...αἰανής
: Pind.
λιμὸν αἰανῆ
).
The form αἰανὴς
has the best authority, and
some critics hold that αἰανὸς
(Hesych.)
was a Byzantine invention. But in Aesch.
ἡμεῖς γάρ
ἐσμεν νυκτὸς αἰανῆς τέκνα
(so L, schol., and Tzetzes on
Lycophron 406), αἰανῆ
is far less
suitable.
ἐξ οὖ
, like ὅτε
( Thuc. 1.
13
ἔτη δ’ ἐστὶ μάλιστα τριακόσια...ὅτε Ἀμεινοκλῆς
Σαμίοις ἦλθε
).
Πέλοψ ὁπότε πελάγεσι διεδίφρευδε, Μυρτίλου
φόνον
| δικὼν ἐς οἶδμα πόντου
,
| λευκοκύμοσιν
| πρὸς Γεραιστίαις
| ποντίων
σάλων
|ᾐόσιν ἁρματεύσας
.
Tzetzes on Lycophron 156 ῥίπτεται παρὰ Πέλοπος
περὶ Γεραιστὸν ἀκρωτήριον. ὁ δὲ τελευτῶν ἀρὰς ἀρᾶται τοῖς Πελοπίδαις
δεινάς κ.τ.λ.
To Myrtilus was sometimes traced the name of
the Μυρτῷον πέλαγος
which lay S. of
Euboea, E. of the Peoponnesus, and W. of the Cyclades. Pausanias (8. 14.
12) rejects this etymology, supposing Myrtilus to have perished on the
coast of Elis. The Myrtoan sea was probably so called from the islet
Myrto near Geraestus.
A vase found at Capua shows Pelops and Hippodameia in a ship, from which Myrtilus is falling backwards into the water. A winged Erinys hovers in the air above, brandishing a sword over the head of Pelops (Baumeister,
καλῶ θ’ ἅμα
| πομπαῖον Ἑρμῆν χθόνιον εὖ με κοιμίσαι
.
ὄχεα, ἅρματα
), is not Homeric. παγχρυσέων
(¯¯˘¯
), the epic form, suits the metre here. Cp. Soph. χρυσέων
(¯˘¯
). Dindorf, keeping the MS. παγχρύσων
, inserts ἐκ
after
it. The strophic test is absent in an epode.
πανώλεθρος
, as in Ar. πρόρριζος αὐτός, ἡ γυνή, τὰ παιδία
, |
κάκιστ’ ἀπολοίμην
. It would strain the
word to understand, ‘torn from his place’ in the chariot.
ἐκτέτριπται...πρόρριζος
is said of a man
whose family is exterminated (cp. Eur.
ἐκτριφθείς
is manifestly unsuitable here.
λείπω
, cp. Eur. τὸ δὲ κακοτυχὲς οὐ λέλοιπεν ἐκ τέκνων
:
οὔποτ’ ἔρις
| λείψει κατ’ ἀνθρώπων πόλεις
. And ἕλειπεν
in turn confirms οἴκου
(=family), cp. 978.
πολυπάμονας
is very possibly the
word which was read by the schol. on 508 (see cr. n.). But πολύπονος
, the reading of our MSS., suits the
context far better. Even if the οἴκους
were right, such an epithet as
‘wealthy’ is jarring here. In an epode, conjecture had freer scope than
in a strophe; and πολυπάμονας
may have
been prompted by the desire to define οἴκους
.— Remark αἰκίαις
(511): cp. 163 (γᾶν
), n.
This second ἐπεισόδιον
comprises four scenes.
(1) 516—659. Electra and Clytaemnestra. (2) 660— 803. The disguised
Paedagogus enters, and relates to Clytaemnestra the death of Orestes. She
presently goes with him into the house. (3) 804—870. Electra and the Chorus.
(4) 871—1057. Chrysothemis re-enters, and tells what she has seen at the
grave. Electra speaks with her of a new resolve.
δέ
: the
implied antithesis is, ἐπέχειν δέ σε ἐγὼ μόνη οὐ
δύναμαι
(519 f.). Cp.
ἐκ δὲ τοῦδε χρὴ
| γυναῖκας εἶναι τάσδε μηδ’ ἀνειμένας
, where see n.
γυναικωνῖτις
): cp.
ἐν τῷ φανερῷ
ἀναστρεφομένους
.
ἄλλῃ δὲ κἄλλῃ δωμάτων στρωφωμένη
. The
simple στρέφομαι
is very rarely so used;
but cp. Solon fr. 4. 23 ταῦτα μὲν ἐν δήμῳ
στρέφεται κακά
.
Clytaemnestra begins in the same strain as Chrysothemis, who likewise
emphasised her reproof by the word
τοι
(Lat. γε
lays stress on the adj. The combination μή
τοί...γε
occurs also in
μή τοι
,
without γε
, in
ἐχθίστα δή
(n.).
θρασεῖς καὶ ἄδικοι καὶ ὑβρισταί
. ἀνομίᾳ θρασύς
. Aesch. Κράτος
) ἀεί γε δὴ νηλὴς σὺ καὶ
θράσους πλέως
. The conj.
κἀκ τῶνδ’ ἄρχομαι
: 597 δεσπότιν
.
πανουργίας...ἔχειν
(n.). In the next
clause,
κ.τ.λ.
A comma should follow ἄλλο
, since τέθνηκεν
depends on πρόσχημά
σοί
(ἐστιν
) ὡς
: cp. Her. 7.
157
πρόσχημα μὲν ποιεύμενος ὡς ἐπ’ Ἀθήνας
ἐλαύνει
.—If there is no comma after ἄλλο
, the constr. becomes most awkward. Thus Paley makes
ὡς
depend on κλύω
(‘I am told’) supplied from v. 524. Campbell renders:
‘your father, that is what you are always holding forth, (how that he)
died by my act’; adding: ‘By a kind of attraction, the main sentence, as
it proceeds, becomes subordinated to the parenthesis.’
σκῆψις, πρόφασις
. Cp. 682.
γάρ
, which has been impugned
(cr. n.), is right. ‘He certainly died, and by my hand; Δίκη
the avenger, cp.
175 f. (n.). Aesch.
μὰ τὴν τέλειον τῆς ἐμῆς παιδὸς Δίκην
, |
Ἄτην τ’, <*>ρινύν θ’, αἷσι τόνδ’ ἔσφαξ’
ἐγώ
.
κ.τ.λ.
The inf. represents the apodosis;
ἀρωγὸς ἂν ἦσθα
. Cp. Eur. χρῆν ς’, εἴπερ ἦσθα μὴ κακός, πείσαντ’ ἐμὲ
| γαμεῖν γάμον τόνδ’
(πείσας ἂν
ἐγάμεις
). εἱ ἐβούλετο δίκαιος εἶναι,... ἐξῆν αὐτῷ...
μισθῶσαι τὸν ο<*>κον
ἐμίσθωσεν ἄν
).
The order of words in the MSS., ἐπεὶ πατὴρ οὗτος
σός
, is probably right; the words would then fall from her
with a certain deliberate bitterness. Cp.
542:
ἦ γὰρ νοεῖς θάπτειν σθ’
(n.):
λέγω σ’ ἐγὼ δόλῳ Φιλοκτήτην λαβεῖν
.
φιλόμαχοι βραβῆς
); and several persons
took part in the deed itself (ἕκαστον θυτήρων
). But, in the first
instance, when Calchas spoke, the decision rested with Agamemnon. Cp.
Aesch. ἔτλα δ’ οὖν
| θυτὴρ γενέσθαι θυγατρός
. Sophocles, like
Aeschylus, ignores the legend used by Euripides, that Iphigeneia was not
really slain at Aulis, but wafted by Artemis to the Tauric
Chersonese.
Nauck requires τὴν αὐτὸς αὑτοῦ
instead of
τὴν σὴν ὅμαιμον
, because Agamemnon's
unique crime was the slaughter of his own child: as if the text did not
convey this. Clytaemnestra means, ‘while mourning a father, you forget a
sister.’
οὐκ ἴσον λύπης καμὼν ἐμοί, ὁ σπείρας τῇ
τικτούσῃ
. But, having written ὅτ’
ἔσπειρε
, the poet explains ἐμοί
by repeating the comparison in a new form, ὥσπερ ἡ τίκτουσ’ ἐγώ
. (For ὡς
or ὥσπερ
after ἴσος
, cp. ἡγοῦντο... τὰ ἐκεῖ...εἶναι ἴσα ὥσπερ τὰ
ἐνθάδε
οὐκ ἴσον καμὼν ἐμοί
would be
unintelligible. Cp. Aesch. ἔθυσεν αὑτοῦ παῖδα, φιλτάτην ἐμοὶ
| ὠδῖν’
.
This assertion of the mother's superior claim is a counterpart to the
doctrine of Athena in Aesch.
οὐκ
ἔστι μήτηρ ἡ κεκλημένου τέκνου
| τοκεύς, τροφὸς δὲ κύματος νεοσπόρου
. Cp. above, Aesch. Eum. 366 n.
τοῦ
(neut.) χάριν
, ‘wherefore?’ (as in
τί μ’
ἀπάγεσθε; τοῦ χάριν
; ): τίνων
(masc.) χάριν
; ‘for the sake of what men?’
‘Wherefore—to please Ἀργείων
in 535. The twofold question also suits the
vehemence of the speaker, who is seeking to drive the point home.
The alternative, which most editors have preferred, is to take τίνων
as the participle. But there is an
insuperable objection to this, which seems to have escaped notice. The
words,
; could mean only, ‘paying a
debt of gratitude
; See (καὶ μὴν ὀφείλων ἂν τίνοιμ’ αὐτῷ χάριν
:
Aesch. τούτων θεοῖσι χρὴ πολύμνηστον χάριν
|
τίνειν
. Hence the question, τοῦ χάριν τίνων
; could not possibly be
answered by Ἀργείων
. For, evidently, the
latter word could not mean, (‘for a benefit conferred by) the Greeks.’ A
scholiast in the Baroccian MS. (cr. n. on 545), who explains τοῦ χάριν τίνων
by τίνος χάριν ἀποδιδούς
, plainly meant, ‘showing gratitude
for what?’—and his paraphrase was correct; only he overlooked the
context.
κ.τ.λ.
: cp.
ἀλλ’ οὐδὲν αὐτῷ τῶν ἐμῶν μ’ εἴργειν μέτα
(=μέτεστι
).
πότερον
, and the second by ἀλλὰ δῆτα
, as in
ἀλλά
was regularly used in thus putting the imagined
arguments of an adversary,—the figure called ὑποφορά
in Greek rhetoric, and in Latin subicimus id quod oportet dici
(Cornificius, 4. 23.
33). Xen. πότερον ᾔτουν τί σε καί, ἐπεί μοι οὐκ ἐδίδους,
ἔπαιον; ἀλλ’ ἀπῄτουν; ἀλλὰ περὶ παιδικῶν μαχόμενος; ἀλλὰ
μεθύων ἐπαρῴνησα
; In this verse, ἀλλὰ
introduces both the supposed argument
and the reply, since εἰ ἔκτανεν
(as=‘granting that he
slew’). Cp. τίνα γὰρ καὶ ἀναβιβάσομαι δεήσομενον ὑπὲρ
ἐμαυτοῦ; τὸν πατέρα; ἀλλὰ τέθνηκεν. ἀλλὰ τοὺς ἀδελφούς; ἀλλ’ οὐκ
εἰσίν. ἀλλὰ τοὺς παῖδας; ἀλλ’ οὔπω γεγένηνται
ἀντὶ
[τῶν τοῦ
] ἀδελφοῦ.
τῶν ἐμ<*>ν
, and in
τῶν γε σῶν
, may be masc., like
τοὺς ἐμοὺς ἄγω
.
ἣ τέκεθ’ Ἑρμιόνην δουρικλειτῷ
Μενελάῳ
, | ὁπλότατον δ’ ἔτεκεν
Νικόστρατον, ὄζον Ἄρηος
. Sophocles follows Hesiod, since
Menelaüs could not have been expected to sacrifice an only child.
οὓς Ἰφιγενείας εἰκὸς ἦν θνῄσκειν
πάρος
.
αὐτὰ
(fr. 731 ὠμόβρως ἐδαίσατο
| τὸν Ἀστάκειον
παῖδα
): epexegetic inf.: cp.
1277: Eur. φιλίου χρῄζω στόματος
| παίδων ὁ τάλας προσπτύξασθαι
(αὐτό
, cp. Eur.
οὐδ’
ἐπιθυμία σε ἄλλης πόλεως οὐδ’ ἄλλων νόμων ἔλαβεν
εἰδέναι
.—The destroying gods, such as Ares (
The conj. ἐλῄσατο
), but weaker than the vulgate.
τῷ
πανώλει παιδὶ τῷ Λαερτίου.
καθεῖτο
(followed by καθειστήκει
): ἀφεῖτο
(preceded by ἐκεχειρούργητο
).
The sense does not absolutely require us to take τῶν δὲ Μενέλεω
(παίδων
); but that is clearly what is meant.
τίς ὧδε
| τέκνοισι
Ζῆν’ ἄβουλον εἶδεν;
εἰ καὶ τυραννεῖς
, and appendix on
οἶκος
) εἰ φθογγὴν λάβοι
. In the
τοῖς πεπραγμένοις φοβούμενος τοὺς
Ἀθηναίους
: Soph.
κ.τ.λ.
: first attain to a just view of the
matter, and then, but not sooner, blame thy neighbours. Schol.: οἷον λογισμῷ χρησαμένη δικαίῳ τότε
[=εἶτα
] τοὺς πέλας
ψ<*>γε ἡμᾶς
. The usual sense of the aor. ἔσχον
(‘came to have,’ ‘acquired’) is a
reason for taking the words thus, rather than as referring to the
subject of δοκῶ
, ‘though I have held a
just view’; in the latter case, we should have expected ἔχουσα
. The aor. part. of the simple ἔχω
is not frequent (
σχών
: Antiphon or.
5 § 67
σχόντες
: Her. 4.
203
σχοῦσι
).
κ.τ.λ.
The antithesis implied by μὲν
is given by vv. 554 f.: ‘I have not,
indeed, provoked this discussion; still, I should like to speak.’ For ἄναξ, ἐρῶ μὲν οὐχ κ.τ.λ.
For the constr.,
ἄρξασι Φρυξὶ τὴν κατ’ Ἀργείων
ὕβριν
. This constr., rare for ἄρχω
, is regular for ὑπάρχω
,
as Dem. or. 19 § 280
εὐεργεσίας ἃς ὑπῆρξαν εἰς ἡμᾶς.
δηχθεὶς πρὸς ἁξήκουσεν
, ‘stung by the
abuse.’
τοῦ
τεθνηκότος
, took γε
to imply that she would
not defend τε
suits the promise of impartiality.
προσεφώνεις με
: cp. 123 ff. τάκεις...οἰμωγὰν...Ἀγαμέμνονα
: τέκνα...μηκύνω λόγον
(speak at length
to my children). ἐξάρχω
was said esp. of
beginning a musical strain ( Eur.
μολπὰν...οἵαν... ἐξῆρχον θεούς
). Here it perhaps suggests
the same idea, with a tinge of irony: ‘if you always began in such a
key,’—viz., of filial deference.
Clytaemnestra has argued that she was justified in slaying Agamemnon, because he had slain Iphigeneia. The topics of Electra's reply are as follows.
(1) 558—562. The wife who slew her husband would be a criminal, even if the motive had been just retribution; but the real motive was her love for Aegisthus. (2) 563—576. Agamemnon was not a free agent in slaying Iphigeneia; the act was forced upon him by Artemis. (3) 577—583. Suppose, however, that he was a free agent, and wished to please his brother; still she was not justified in taking his life. (4) 584—594. And in any case her plea does not excuse her for living with the man who helped to slay her husband.—The speech then closes in a strain of reproach and defiance (595 —609).
καὶ δὴ
expressing prompt compliance. Cp. also 1436,
Ant. 1464.The sense of τῆς πατροφόντου μητρός
. —For the doubled
ἄν
, cp.
333 f.
ἔκτεινας
: cp. Aesch. σὺ δ’, εἰ δικαίως εἴτε μή, κρῖνον δίκην
,
where ἔκτεινα
is understood from v.
463.
προστρέψομαι
:
αἰτήσομαι
. The conjecture
γε
, emphasising δίκῃ
, is suitable here, since δικαίως
(560) expressed the first of two
alternatives. For the omission of the object to ἔκτεινας
, cp.
ἔμπρησον
), n.— εἵλκυσε
: cp.
σὺ καὶ
δικαίων ἀδίκους φρένας παρασπᾷς ἐπὶ λώβᾳ
.— πόλλ’ Ἀγαμεμνονέην ἄλοχον θέλγεσκ’ ἐπέεσσιν
.
λοχαγός,
ὁδαγός
, etc. (
κυνηγετεῖν
(
κυνηγία,
κυνηγέτης.
τίνος
ἀμπλακίας ποινὰς ὀλέκει
; Eur.
καί με θητεύειν πατὴρ
| θνητῷ παρ’ ἀνδρὶ τῶνδ’ ἄποιν’ ἠνάγκασεν
.
τὰ πόλλ’ ἐκεῖν’ ὅτ’ ἐξέχρη κακά
: Aesch. μία τὰς πολλάς, τὰς πάνυ πολλὰς
| ψυχὰς ὀλέσασ’
. For βουθυτοῦντά μ’...ἔσχετ’
.
Acc. to Aesch. ( Aesch.
ἐπέσχεν αὐτοὺς τοῦ πλοῦ χειμῶνας ἐπιπέμπουσα. But other authorities speak of a
οὔκουν φθόγγος γ’ οὔτ’ ὀρνίθων|
οὔτε θαλάσσης· σιγαὶ δ’ ἀνέμων|
τόνδε κατ’ Εὔριπον ἔχουσιν. Schol. Eur.
ἐπειράθη τῆς θεοῦ ὀργιζομένης καὶ κατεχούσης τοὺς ἀνέμους. Tzetzes on Lycophron 183
χολωθεῖσα δ’ ἐπὶ τούτῳ ἡ θεὸς τοὺς ἀνέμους κατέσχεν. Ovid (
exspectata diu, nulla aut contraria classi | Flamina sunt.
It has been objected that vessels provided with oars need not have been
detained by a calm. But the ships of the Greek fleet were not light
craft. Each carried from 50 to 120 armed men, besides σκεύη πολεμικά
: and the warriors were also
the rowers (cp. Thuc. 1. 10). It is
intelligible, then, that they should await the aid of wind before
attempting the passage of the Aegaean. We must remember, too, the strong
and shifting currents in the Euripus (στονόεντα
πορθμόν
, Soph. παλιρρόχθοις ἐν Αὐλίδος
τόποις
, Aesch.
We cannot well render:—(1)‘He ὁ πατήρ
from v. 558.
Nor: (2) ‘She
. Cp.
ἔχε
| δύσποτμον ἀρὰν
ἐπ’ ἄλλοις
.
The conjecture πολλὰ
(cr. n.) would be an
attractive remedy, if the idea of a πλοῖον
, admitted by Aesch. as a synonym for
ναῦς
( Aesch.
αὐλός
), as other towns were named from αὐλών
‘a valley.’ It stood on the Boeotian
coast, in the territory of Tanagra, about three miles s. of the point
where, at Chalcis in Euboea, the Euripus is narrowest. The site was a
rocky peninsula (hence Αὐλίδα πετρήεσσαν
,
βαθὺς λιμήν
(Strabo 3.
p. 403). Pausanias saw at Aulis an ancient temple of Artemis, with two
statues of the goddess (9. 19. 6).
ἢ μάθ’ ἐξ
ἐμοῦ
. It is not θέμις
for a
mortal to cross-question a goddess face to face.—For the simple gen. μαθεῖν ἐμοῦ
.
Ἀρτέμιδος ἄλσος λείμακάς τ’ ἀνθεσφόρους
, and
called πολύθυτον
, λιμενοσκόπος
(see on Soph.
παίζω
had no
definitely technical sense like that of our word ‘sport.’ We find the
verb associated with hunting in
τερπομένη κάπροισι καὶ ὠκείῃς ἐλάφοισι·
| τῇ δέ θ’ ἅμα νύμφαι, κοῦραι Διὸς αἰγιόχοιο
, |
ἀγρονόμοι παίζουσι
. Dindorf quotes
Plut. πολλάκις δὲ παίζων καὶ ἀλώπεκας ἐθήρευε καὶ
ὄρνιθας
. Tzetzes, in telling the story, says, ἐξελθὼν ἐπὶ κυνηγέσιον
(on Lycophr. 183).
κεροῦσσα...ἔλαφος.
βαλιόν
: Eur. στικτῶν...νεβρίδων
: στικτὴν ἔλαφον
ἔλαφον κεραόν
(
τὰ κατὰ τὸν Τέλλον...εἴπας
: id. 2. 3
κατὰ μὲν δὴ τὴν τροφὴν τῶν παιδίων τοσαῦτα
ἔλεγον
. Others understand (less well, I think), ‘
ἔπος τι
is euphemistic: cp. Hyginus
καυχησάμενος δὲ ἐπὶ τῇ ἐπιτυχίᾳ, καὶ εἰπὼν ὡς οὐδ’
ἂν αὐτὴ ἡ Ἄρτεμις οὕτως ἔβαλεν, ἐπειράθη τῆς θεοῦ ὀργιζομένης
κ.τ.λ.
Proclus Ἀγαμέμνων ἐπὶ θήρᾳ βαλὼν ἔλαφον ὑπερβάλλειν ἔφησε καὶ
τὴν Ἄρτεμιν
. Tzetzes on Lycophr. 183 τρώσας ἔλαφον μέγα καυχήσας ἐφθέγξατο οὕτως· Οὐδὲ ἡ Ἄρτξμις
(οὕτως ἂν ἔβαλεν
).
This is the reason against taking τυγχάνει
with βαλών
, as=‘he shoots and hits’; cp.
θηρητὴρ ἐτύχησε βαλών
: Her. 3. 35
εἰ...τοῦ παιδὸς...βαλὼν τύχοιμι
. The vaunt
must then
Others take ἐκβάλλειν ἔπος
is a very frequent phrase;
βάλλειν ἔπος
does
not seem to occur: even in Ar.
καὶ βαλεῖς τι μαλθακόν, κἀκβαλεῖς
is a
σκωμμάτιον...ἐκβαλῶ
. (2) ἐκκομπάσας
, combined with βαλών
in this sense, would be awkwardly
redundant.
Monk, with Musgrave, took
μῆνις
,
τῷ Λαβδακείῳ
παιδί
(n.).
ἕως
(monosyll.).— ἀντίρροπον
, ‘in compensation
for.’
ἐκθύεσθαι
is to
ἄγος
), or to
θεόν
). But
the act. ἐκθύειν
is merely a strengthened
θύειν
, ‘to make a sacrifice of,’
implying some cruelty or violence: Eur.
ἐφεστίους ἱκτῆρας ἐκθύεις δόμων
.
<*>δ’ εἶχε
or
τοιαῦτα ἦν
. When an adv. is joined
with εἶναι
, the verb is more often
impers., as in εὖ γὰρ ἔσται
( Eur.
τὰ τῆς ξένης
... | προσδέγματ’.
λιασθείς
. But see
ὡς Αἴας
τότ’ ἀπὸ Τρώων τετιημένος ἦτορ
| ἤϊε,
πόλλ’ ἀέκων
.
ὦ πόλλ’ ἐγὼ μοχθηρός.
οὐκ
) ἐδικαίευν ἔτι
ἀντιβαίνειν
.
μόλις μέν, καρδίας δ’ ἐξίσταμαι
: Soph. ἀνάγκας ἔδυ λέπαδνον
(
εἰ δ’ οὖν ἀνάγκη τῆσδ’ ἐπιρρέποι τύχης
(‘but if the doom of slavery
δεῖ γὰρ καὶ τὸ πρὸς κείνου λέγειν
.
ὅρα μὴ τοὐμὸν ἀλλὰ καὶ τὸ σόν
.
τίθηις
, while in 584 it has τίθης
. In 584 ὅρα μὴ παίζων ἔλεγεν
: and other examples
in n. on Soph.
Here, either τίθης
or τιθῇς
would be suitable. (1) With τίθης
:—‘See that, in making this rule, you τιθῇς
: —‘See εἰ δίκης γε τυγχάνοις
), against which Electra warns her. On
the whole, I now prefer τιθῇς
. Cp. 1003
ὅρα κακῶς πράσσοντε μὴ μείζω κακὰ
| κτησώμεθ’
: fr. 82 ἀλλ’
ὅρα μὴ κρεῖσσον ᾖ
.
πρὸς τῶν ἐχόντων, Φοῖβε, τὸν νόμον τίθης
.
εἰ
κτενοῦμεν
, states the primary condition, on which everything
else depends. ‘εἰ δ’ ἦμεν νέοι | δὶς καὶ γέροντες, εἴ τις
ἐξημάρτανε
, | διπλοῦ βίου λαχόντες
ἐξωρθούμεθ’ ἄν
. (2) The first protasis has the fut. indic.:
the second protasis and the apodosis have the optat. with ἄν
, not as a softened future, but in a
potential sense. Cp. Thuc. 1. 142
φρούριον δ’ εἰ ποιήσονται, τῆς μὲν γῆς βλάπτοιεν
ἄν τι μέρος
. Eur.
εἰ γάρ τι λέξεις ᾦ χολώσεται στρατός
, |
οὔτ’ ἂν ταφείη παῖς ὅδ’, οὔτ’ οἴκτου
τύχοι
.
ὅρα
: cp. 611, 997.
ψευδῆ
, unreal, false: cp. Ar. ΕΥ. πότερον δ’ οὐκ ὄντα λόγον τοῦτον περὶ τῆς
Φαίδρας ξυνέθηκα; ΑΙΣ. μὰ Δἴ, ἀλλ’ ὄντ’.
φονεῖ
: cp.
φονέα γενέσθαι καὶ παλαμναῖον σέθεν
(n.).
πρόσθεν
is that,
having
Erigonè, daughter of Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra (Tzetzes on Lyc.
1374), was mentioned by the early cyclic poet Cinaethon (
Paus. 2. 18. 6), and was the theme
of Sophocles in his Ἠριγόνη
. Hyginus (
Hyg.
ἐννόμους, ἤγουν ἐξ ἐννόμου
γάμου
. ‘Stainless,’ as being the legitimate offspring of a
lawful marriage.
τουτέστιν ἐννόμῳ γάμῳ ἡρμοσμένων
(schol.). The reference is to both parents, not to Agam. only.
By τοὺς...πρόσθεν εὐσεβεῖς
Electra means
Orestes and herself. Both are ‘cast out’ of their just rights. Cp.
φίλον ...ἐσθλὸν ἐκβαλεῖν. Eur.
τεκοῦσα δ’ ἄλλους παῖδας Αἰγίσθῳ πάρα|
πάρεργ’ Ὀρέστην κἀμὲ ποιεῖται δόμων.
βλαστῶντας
: but, though βλαστέω
may be classical, βλαστάω
occurs only in late Greek, as schol. Pind. 4.
65
βλαστᾷ
: Hermas βλαστῶντα.
ἀτιμάσας
ἔχει
(
ποῦ χρὴ τίθεσθαι ταῦτα, ποῦ δ’
αἰνεῖν
...;
ἢ ἐρεῖς ὡς
; lit.,
‘that thou takest this also as compensation,’ etc. (This seems truer
than to make ταῦτα
an acc. of respect, ‘in
regard to this also.’) The traditional reading, ταῦτ’
would easily have become τοῦτ’
, if it had been supposed that the sense was, ‘Wilt
thou
ἐρεῖς
. I leave the traditional
καὶ
goes closely with the verb: cp.
εἰ καὶ δυνήσει γ’
.
κρεῖσσον κἀμέ γ’, ὦ πάτερ, θανεῖν
| ἢ τοῖσιν ἐχθίστοισι συνναίειν ὁμοῦ
.
Aegisthus is, in Electra's view, an ἐχθρός
, primarily as having helped to murder Agamemnon. As the
son of Thyestes, and the murderer of Atreus, he is in a further sense
the ἐχθρός
of all Atreidae.
These two verses, though not indispensable, seem genuine. Were they omitted, the transition from 592 to 595 would be somewhat abrupt.
πᾶσαν φωνὴν ἵης
: cp. fr.
843. 3 πολλὴν γλῶσσαν ἐκχέας μάτην
:
διήσει γλῶσσαν
(n.). πᾶσαν, τὸ λεγόμενον, φωνὴν ἱέντα
,
πᾶσαν
ἤδη φωνὴν ἠφίειν, δεόμενος τοῖν ξένοιν...σῶσαι ἡμᾶς
.
εὐστομεῖν
(κακορροθοῦμεν
is illustrated by Eur. ξυγγόνους κακορροθεῖς
, but is
needless.
καί
here means (1) ‘and καίτοι
, ‘and χαίρων ἄπιθι· καί σ’ ἄκων ἐγὼ
| λείπω
. It would refer to τὴν μητέρα
. ‘You complain that I revile my
mother. καὶ
will then refer to the instance of
harshness already given (ἣ πᾶσαν ἵης
γλῶσσαν
). ‘δεσπότιν
, cp.
264, and 1192 δουλεύω
.
εἰς ἐμέ
, since
Orestes (601) is beyond the reach of the domestic tyranny denoted by
δεσπότιν
. Cp.
116
ἡμετέρου
. There is no awkwardness in νέμω
.
ἐκ σοῦ τε
: cp. 249 f. (n.).— ξυνναίοιμ’
): νόσῳ σύνεστιν.
αἱ...σύννομοι
.
ὁ ἕτερος
(though Theocr. 6. 45 has οὔδαλλος
for οὐδέτερος
): but, ‘that other one,’—that other member of our
family,—of whom she was thinking when she spoke of τοὺς πρόσθεν εὐσεβεῖς
(589). Some critics understand, ‘and
he, ἄλλος
, see
ἀχέων
: Ar.
ὀδυνηρότερον τρίψεις βίοτον
.
σοὶ
, placed thus, would
almost necessarily receive a slight emphasis when the verse was spoken.
But the chief emphasis is on μιάστορα
,
and, so far as the sense is concerned, an enclitic σοι
would suffice. Whitelaw's version brings this
out:—‘O<*> whom I hear thee rate me that he lives | Reared up by
me, for vengeance.’
ἀλάστωρ
: so Aesch.
ἕτερον ἐν κάρᾳ
| μιάστορ’ ἐκ κείνου πάσεται
. Eur.
οἵδ’ εἰσίν, οἴμοι, σῷ κάρᾳ
μιάστορες
.—Cp. 275.
ἐς πάντας
αὔδα
(n.).
χρῇς, χρῇ
, see on
εἴτε χρῇ θανεῖν
| εἴτ’ ἐν τοιαύτῃ ζῶσα τυμβεύειν στέγῃ
,—where ζῶσα
excludes χρή
. Here, as in
σοὶ δὲ δρᾶν
ἔξεσθ’ ἃ χρῇς
), χρὴ
is
possible, but certainly less natural than a verb in the 2nd person.
στόμαργος
was
only another form of στόμαλγος
, which is
not found; though στομαλγία
was preferred
to στομαργία
, as γλωσσαλγία
to γλωσσαργία
.
Both γλώσσαλγος
and γλώσσαργος
occur in later Greek.
ἔργα
were praiseworthy accomplishments. The κακῶν
, for ἔργων
, is very inferior.
σχεδόν τι μώρῳ μωρίαν ὀφλισκάνω
(n.).
μηδὲ γένος πατέρων αἰσχυνέμεν
. Eur. ὃν οὐ καταισχυνῶ
.
κ.τ.λ.
: ‘I see that she (Electra) is
breathing anger; but whether she has justice on her side, of that I
δηλοῖ τὸ γέννημ’ ὠμὸν ἐξ ὠμοῦ
πατρὸς
| τῆς παιδός· εἴκειν δ’ οὐκ
ἐπίσταται κακοῖς
.—For κότον
| πνέων
.
ἐνεῖναι ἔν τινι
(παρεῖναι παρά τινι
(
προσθέσθαι
πρός τινι
( Aesch.
ξὺν τῷ δικαίῳ
. It would be awkward (1) to
understand τὸ μένος ξύνεστιν αὐτῇ
(schol.); or (2) ἐκείνη ξύνεστι τῷ μένει
(Herm. ). The conj. of Blaydes, εἰ δὲ σοὶ
δίκη
etc., yields a clear phrase (cp. σοὶ
is objectionable. He
understands, ‘I see that Electra is angry; but you (Clytaemnestra) do
not consider whether she is in the right.’ Paley, who adopts this
conjecture, takes πνέουσαν
to mean Clyt.,
and σοὶ
, Electra.
Other interpretations are:—(1) ‘I see that Electra is wroth; but as to whether she is in the right, I see no concern (anywhere),’—a timid way of saying that
φροντίδος(612) is plainly an echo of
φροντίδ’(611). But: (
φροντίδ’is not
πνέουσανmust be Electra; and (
φροντὶς
as to whether she is in the right,
Clytaemnestra rejoins, ‘And what manner of φροντὶς
do δεινῶν δέ σοι βουλευμάτων ἔοικε δεῖν πρὸς
αὐτόν
μοι
would have been better placed after δεῖ
.—As to δεῖ
is normal: see, δεῖ
is much rarer (Aesch.
δεῖ
is
normal, and δεῖ
extremely rare ( Xen.
Others understand: (1) ‘If Electra has no consideration for justice, why
should I have any consideration for her,—
ἄλεκτρα
γηράσκουσαν
. Not, ‘so young.’
ἆρ’ ἔφυν κακός
; —followed by ἆρ’ οὐχὶ πᾶς ἄναγνος;
ὅτι χωροίη ἂν
) ἐθέλω δ’ ἐπὶ πᾶν ἰέναι
. So Soph. παντὸς ἔργου
.
εὖ νῦν ἐπίστω
is fitter.) νυν
precedes a vowel also in
ὥρα
in the
sense of καιρός
: not, ‘unsuited to my
age.’ In Aeschin. or. 1. § 95 ἔξωρος
=
‘past one's prime.’
τὴν αὑτοῦ
φύσιν
| ὅταν λιπών τις δρᾷ τὰ μὴ
προσεικότα
.
τὴν ἐξ ἐμοῦ δυσβουλίαν
:
τὸν πόθον τὸν ἐξ ἐμοῦ.
πράγμασι
: cp.
308 f.
<*> τοῦ γέροντος θρέμμα Λυκομήδους
);
but it is sometimes applied to monsters (
θρέμματ’ οὐκ ἀνασχετά
.
αὐτά
, the πόλλ’ ἄγαν
(ἔπη
): cp. 436.
εὑρίσκει
(but in
ηὑρόμην
=‘gained’).
Cp. Milton,
δέσποινα
Κύπρου
). At Athens it was more especially applied to
Persephone ( ἡ...παρ’
ἡμῖν κόρη καὶ δέσποινα
).
τούτων τοῖσιν ἄγουσιν
| κλαύμαθ’ ὑπάρξει
. οὔτοι
... | ἐμοῦ
καταπροΐξει
(on my account). See n. on
οὐ<*> ἀλύξετον
| μόρου κακίστου
, where the gen. denotes the
penalty. And so θράσους
is sometimes taken
here: but ‘escape from φεύγων τόδ’ αἷμα κοινόν
( Aesch.
ορᾳς
; ἀπαυδᾷς ἐν
κακοῖς φίλοισι σοῖς.
ἀπαιδευσίᾳ ὀργῆς πλεῖστον ἐκφερόμενοι
.
The μεθιέναι
(prop., ‘to let go’)
seldom means, ‘to permit.’
θῦσαι
. For the aor. inf.,
implying, ‘to complete the sacrifice,’ cp.
532, 285.
εὐφημἴ ἔστω
is the notice that the
sacrifice is going to begin: see on Soph.
ὑπό
, denoting the accompaniment, cp. 711,
γε
necessarily emphasises σοί
: thus arranged, the words could not mean,
ἐπειδή γέ σοι
. She means, ‘after
giving
ἐάν τις τολμᾷ πᾶν ποιεῖν καὶ λέγειν
.
κωμωδεῖν...τὸν μὲν δῆμον
οὐκ ἐῶσιν, ἰδίᾳ δὲ κελεύουσιν
(‘encourage’ it). For the
asyndeton, cp. Aesch. σέβου, προσεύχου, θῶπτε τὸν κρατουντ’ ἀεί.
Κρέοντα καὶ τοὐμὸν
στόμα
| προπηλάκιζε
.
Λύκειος
, before the house
(
πρόσπολος
. For the
nom. with art., instead of a voc., cp. Plat. οἱ δὲ οἰκέται... πύλας...τοῖς ὠσὶν
ἐπίθεσθε
. [In Ar.
πρόϊθ’ ἐς
τὸ πρόσθεν ὀλίγον ἡ κανηφόρος
, the correction προΐτω )ς
may be right, though it is not
necessary.]
ἡ
) παγκαρπία
, or, for metre's sake, παγκάρπεια
: fr. 366 (from the Μάντεις
, in a list of objects used for sacred
rites), ἐνῆν δὲ παγκάρπεια συμμιγὴς ὀλαῖς
(=οὐλαῖς
): Eur. fr. 912. 4 (spoken to
Zeus) θυσίαν απορον παγκαρπείας
| δέξαι πλήρη προχυθεισαν
.
λύσιν εὐαγῆ
(
ἔνεχε χέρας, ἄνεχε λόγον
(‘uplift thy prayer’), | ἵει λιτὰς ἐς
θεούς
. There, the phrase is associated with the uplifting of
the hands in supplication (
θεοῖσι δὲ χεῖρας ἀνέσχον
). The same
thought may be present here, though we need not assume it.— Not, ‘that I
may lift up (the θύματα
) εὐχάς
.’
τὸν
εὐφαρέτραν
| Ἀπόλλω προστάταν
.
Like Artemis ( Aesch. ἀλεξίκακος
, averter
of evil: Ar. Ἄπολλον ἀποτρόπαιε
.
αἰνιγματώδη
, covert in
meaning, though spoken aloud,—because she merely alludes to her vision,
without describing it, and without naming the persons to whom she refers
(644—654). So Theogn. 681 ταῦτά μοι ᾐνίχθω
κεκρυμμένα τοῖς ἀγαθοῖσιν
. The ancients associated evil with
any prayer which could not be freely uttered. The maxim μετὰ φωνῆς εὔχεσθαι
was ascribed to
Pythagoras (Clemens
murmurque humilesque susurros | Tollere de
templis et aperto vivere voto.
ἀναπτύξαι
: cp.
δεῖ δ’ αὐτὸν λέγειν
| εἰς φῶς ὃ λέξει
.
παλιγγλώσσῳ
, in the sense of
‘ill-omened’ (βλασφήμῳ
Hesych.), would be
no gain.
μὴ σπεῖρε πολλοῖς τὸν παρόντα
δαίμονα
(‘spread it abroad’).
κἀγὼ
) can use no other.’ Cp.
τῇδ’ ὑμῖν φράσω
.
ὄνειρα
), ‘ambiguous’ dreams, ἀμφιβόλων
. The ordinary sense of δισσὰ ὄνειρα
would be (1) ‘two dreams,’ or
(2) ‘two sets of dreams.’ But it can mean also, (3) ‘dreams μάρτυρές εἰσι διττοί
(are of two kinds), ο<*>
μὲν παλαιοὶ οἱ δὲ πρόσφατοι
. And ‘dreams
of two kinds’ are here, ‘dreams which admit of two
interpretations,’—διττούς τινας καὶ ἀμφιβόλους καὶ λοξοὺς χρησμοὺς
συγγράφων
. [The διττόν
often expresses ‘ambiguity,’ as in
Arist. τὸ γὰρ
‘πάντεσ’ διττόν
: but that is different.]
Jacobs Fr.(
Λύκειος
is fitly
invoked here: see above on 6.
ὁ
πανώλης
, 544) must needs disquiet her. And so the import of
the vision as a whole seemed doubtful.
Cp. Aesch. εἴ τι φλαῦρον εἶδες, αἰτοῦ τῶνδ’
ἀποτροπὴν τελεῖν
, | τὰ δ’ ἀγάθ’ ἐκτελῆ
γενέσθαι σοί τε καὶ τέκνῳ σέθεν κ.τ.λ.
στρέφειν ἔμπαλιν
( Eur. ἔμπαλιν
would be weak here if it meant
merely, ‘on the contrary.’
ἐγὼ
| καὶ σὺ θήσομεν κρατοῦντε τῶνδε
δωμάτων καλῶς.
θεμιστεῖον ὃς ἀμφέπει σκᾶπτον
. Cp. Soph. ἀμφέπεις
| Ἰταλίαν
.
ξυνοῦσαν
,
‘consorting in prosperity.’ The acc. is better than the nom., since it
includes this condition in her prayer.
τούτοις
) τέκνων
is
partitive gen., the antecedent to ὅσων
being understood. Cp. Plat.
ὀρθῶς ἄρ’ ἂν...θρήνους... γυναιξὶ...ἀποδιδοῖμεν,
καὶ...ὅσοι κακοὶ τῶν ἀνδρῶν
, τούτοις
) ὅσοι
.
We might also take τέκνων
as standing, by
attraction, for τέκνοις
. When the
antecedent is thus attracted, it usually comes after the relative
(
τότ’ ἄν τις εἰσίδοιτο... | ...
κακοῖσιν(for
κακά)
ο<*>ς ἐγὼ βαρύνομαι. In examples of the latter kind, however, the acc. (and not, as it would be here, the dat.) is elsewhere the case attracted. In favour of taking
τέκνωνas partitive, it may be added that this suits the distinction between two groups of
τέκνα. By
ὅσωνshe means Chrysothemis, Iphianassa, and the offspring o<*> her union with Aegisthus (157; 589).
ἐλευθέρῳ
| ψευδεῖ
καλεῖσθαι κὴρ πρόσεστιν οὐ καλή
.
ξένος Φωκεύς
.
Cp.
ἆρ’ ἂν
παρ’ ὑμῶν, ὦ ξένοι, μάθοιμ’ ὅπου
| τὰ
τοῦ τυράννου δώματ’ ἐστὶν Οἰδίπου
; For πῶς ἄν
in wishes, cp.
τύχοιμ’ ἂν εἰπών
: καὶ τόδ’ ἂν γένος λέγων
| ἐξ Ἐπάφου κυρήσαις
. (But below, in 1176,
εἰπὼν κυρεῖς
has not this sense.)
ὡς οὐκ ἐπ’
ἀνδρὶ πένθιμος πρέπεις ὁρᾶν
.
πάντων γέ που μάλιστα
μάλιστά γε
(καὶ μάλιστα
.
ἥδε
) is she for whom you
ask:
ἥδ’ ἔστ’ ἐκείνη
: ὅδ’ ἐκεῖνος ἐγώ
. Cp. 1115.
λόγους
ἡδεῖς
). For the aor., cp.
1322, 1479:
ἀνέπταν
: ἔπτηξα
:
ἔφριξα
: and n. on
Instant recognition of an utterance as well-omened was a way of
appropriating the omen. The proper formula was δέχομαι τὸν οἰωνόν
or τὸν
ὄρνιν
( Her. 9. 91; Ar. δέχομαι
alone was enough ( Xen. δεχομένοις λέγεις θανεῖν σε
). The phrase
used here recurs in Her. 8. 114
δεξάμενος τὸ ῥηθὲν ἀπαλλάσσετο
: cp. also προσηκάμην τὸ ῥηθέν
τὸν προκείμενον πόνον
| ...πορσυνῶ μολών
.
βραχεῖ δὲ μύθῳ πολλὰ
συλλαβὼν <*>ρῶ
: Thuc. 2.
41
ξυνελών τε λέγω
. It has been supposed that
the spectators were intended to perceive a second meaning in ξυνθείς
,—that of ‘composing’ a false story
(see n. on 584); but this would surely be unfitting here.
πῶς ε<*>πας
which greets similar
announcements elsewhere (
ἦ
ταῦτα δῆτ’ ἀνεκτὰ πρὸς τούτου κλύειν
;
πάλαι
could refer to a recent moment.— Cp.
ΧΟ. τέθνηκεν ἡ τάλαινα; ΤΡ. δεύτερον
κλύεις
.
ἔτ’ οὐδέν εἰμι
.
περισσὰ
πράσσειν
(
δρᾶν
(
τὸ τὰ ἐαυτοῦ πράττειν καὶ μὴ
πολυπραγμονεῖν.
ἔρρει
,
αἱμάσσεται
.
αὐτός τ’ ἔδησα καὶ παρὼν ἐκλύσομαι
(n.).
πρόσχημ’
ἀγωνιστικόν
, while καρδίας κλυδώνιον
| χολῆς
(defining gen.): Eur.
δακρύων
(defining gen.).. | ..ὄσσων πηγάς
.
ἡ Μίλητος..μάλιστα δὴ τότε ἀκμάσασα καὶ δὴ καὶ τῆς
Ἰωνίης ἦν πρόσχημα
(‘glory’): Polyb. 3. 15. 3 Καινὴν πόλιν, ἥτις ὡσανεὶ πρόσχημα καὶ
βασίλειον
(‘capital’) ἦν Καρχηδονίων
ἐν τοῖς κατὰ τὴν Ἰβηρίαν τόποις
: Strabo 10. 450 (of Calydon
and Pleuron) τὸ δὲ παλαιὸν πρόσχημα τῆς Ἑλλάδος ἦν
ταῦτα τὰ κτίσματα
: Plut.
Σάρδεις, τὸ πρό‐
σχημα τῆς ἐπὶ θαλάττῃ τῶν βαρβάρων
ἡγεμονίας
.
ὀρθίῳ
κηρύγματι
| Ταλθύβιον εἶπον πάντ’
ἀφιέναι στρατόν
.
ἀγῶνες
at the Pythian festival; (1) the μουσικοί
,
in music, poetry, etc., which, as Plut. (γυμνικοί
,
footraces, and trials of skilled strength; and (3) the ἱππικοί
, chariot-races and horse-races.
Little is known as to the details. But this passage shows that at
Delphi, as in the Greek games generally, (γυμνικοὶ ἀγῶνες
, or a large part of them,
preceded the ἱππικοί
: and (γυμνικοί
, the foot-races came
first.
κατέβη
):
cp. 700: Dem.
or. 18 § 319 (of an Olympian victor) τῶν εἰσελθόντων πρὸς αὐτὸν ἄριστα ἐμάχετο
.
τἀφέσει
for δίαυλος
, in which the competitor rounded the καμπτὴρ
at the further end of the course, and
returned to the starting-place ( Aesch.
κάμψαι διαύλου θάτερον κῶλον πάλιν
): or
better, (δόλιχος
, in
which he performed that double course several times. (The number of
stadia in the δόλιχος
was usually, if not
always, an δολιχοδρόμοι δὲ οἱ ἕπτα
(δρόμους
) τρέχοντες
. Cp. IX.Bacch. ) The race in which the course was
traversed only once (properly called στάδιον
) cannot be intended, since the verse could not
mean, ‘having finished the race ἢ γὰρ ἐφ’
ὑσπλήγγων ἢ τέρματος εἶδέ τις ἄκρου
| ἠΐθεον, μέσσῳ δ’ οὔποτ’ ἐνὶ σταδίῳ
.]
Now there is evidence that the customary order for the foot-races was, 1.
δόλιχος
, 2. στάδιον
, 3. δίαυλος
. See
Boeckh
δολίχου τε ἐν ἡμέρᾳ τῇ αὐτῇ καὶ παραυτίκα σταδίου λαβὼν νίκην προσέθηκε διαύλου σφίσι τὴν τρίτην. It would agree, then, with the words
οὗ πρώτη κρίσις(684) if the
δόλιχοςwere meant here. [As to
For ἄφεσις
as=‘starting-place,’ cp. Suidas
(ἀπὸ γραμμῆς
): γραμμῆς, ἣν ἄφεσιν καὶ βαλβῖδα καλοῦσιν
: Paus. 6. 20. 9
ᾗ τοῖς σταδιοδρόμοις ἄφεσις πεποίηται
:
ἐν δὲ τῶν ἵππων
τῇ
ἀφέσει, ἐν μὲν τῷ ὑπαίθρῳ τῆς ἀφέσεως
κ.τ.λ.
—Dindorf notes that in Aristeides vol. I. p. 339 the
words τῆς ἀφέσεως
were corrupted to τῆς φύσεως
.
The proposed versions of the vulgate
ἀνείλετο τὴν δάφνην
of a
Pythian victor (10. 7. 7), as τὸν κότινον
ἀνείλετο
of a victor at Olympia (6. 13. 3). The laurel for
this purpose was brought from the vale of Tempè, the bearer being a
παῖς ἀμφιθαλής
(τῷ κατακομίζοντι παιδὶ
τὴν Τεμπικὴν δάφνην εἰς Λελφοὺς παρομαρτεῖ αὐλητής
. A
palm-branch was also given, the palm (φοῖνιξ
) being sacred to Apollo: κἀκεῖ
(Πυθοῖ
) πρῶτον ἐπὶ τιμῇ
τοῦ θεοῦ δάφνῃ καὶ φοίνικι τοὺς νικῶντας ἐκόσμησαν, ἅτε δὴ καὶ τῷ
θεῷ...φοίνικας ἀνατιθέντες
.
κ.τ.λ.
: ‘and, to speak briefly, where
there is much that might be told (ἐν
πολλοῖσι
), I do not know the deeds and triumphs of such a
man,’—
answers to the μέν
in 688: μέν
), of describing his exploits, is simply
to say that they were matchless. But (δέ
)
one particular you must be told,—viz., that he won in ἐν πολλοῖσι
, cp. Pind. βαιὰ δ’ ἐν μακροῖσι ποικίλλειν, ἀκοὰ
σοφοις
: ‘to adorn a few things, where the choice is large,
best pleases a poet's ear’: Thuc. 8. 53§ 1
λόγους ἐποιοῦντο ἐν τῷ δήμῳ κεφαλαιοῦντες ἐκ
πολλῶν
.—For ὅπως
, without
ἄν
, cp.
390.
Others explain:—οὐκ οἶδα δὲ ὅπως τοιοῦδ’ ἀνδρὸς
ἔργα καὶ κράτη λέγω σοι παῦρα ἐν πολλοῖς
: ‘I do not know how
to describe his deeds to you briefly, when they were so many.’ The place
of οἶδα
can be justified by
ἐν παύροις, or the like. And (2)
ἐν πολλοῖσιis then awkward.
ὅσους.
ἕτερος ἀλαζὼν οὗτος ἐσκηρύττεται
.
ευ
stems which prevails in Attic inscrr. down to the middle of the 4th
cent. B.C. (Meisterhans, εἰσεκήρυξαν
, because they ordered the
κῆρυξ
to do so (cp. n. on 693 ff.).
The ἀγωνοθέται
of the Pythian games were
the Amphictyons,—the games being held in April, in the Delphic month
Βουκάτιος
(=the Attic Munychion), when
the ἐαρινὴ πυλαία
took place at Delphi
(cp. Boeckh ἐπιμεληταί
, like the
Olympic Ἑλλανοδίκαι
, to superintend the
festival ( βραβῆς
here are these, or their subordinates.
Cp. γυμνικῶν τε καὶ
ἱππικῶν ἄθλων ἐπιστάτας τε καὶ βραβέας
.
διαύλων
cannot be right. At each festival
there was only one δίαυλος
. The plur.
cannot be defended on the ground that a winner of the δίαυλος
might have to run twice,— viz., first
in one of several groups, and then in the final heat ( Paus. 6. 13. 3). (2) If the sing. διαύλου
be read, it is still difficult to
complete the verse in any probable manner. (3) Omitting διαύλων
, we might expand πένταθλ’ ἃ νομίζεται
on the hypothesis that
the intrusion of διαύλων
had caused the
mischief: δρόμων, πόνων τε πεμπὰς ἣ νομίζεται
. Pindar often uses
πόνος
as=ἆθλος
. (4) But it seems more probable that v. 691 is an
interpolation, arising perhaps from a marginal gloss, and intended to
explain a general phrase in the text. Thus, if the poet had written
simply, ὅσων γὰρ εἰσεκήρυξαν βραβῆς
|
ἄθλων ἐνεγκὼν
etc., then the reference
to the diaulos and the pentathlon in v. 691 might have been prompted by
a wish to define ἄθλων
. And the
interpolation would itself account for the change of ἄθλων
in 692 to τούτων
. (Some, indeed, think it enough to delete 691,
leaving τούτων
: but the neut. plur. of the
pron. seems too vague here.) (5) Nauck's view, that the poet wrote,
ὅσων γὰρ εἰσεκήρυξαν βραβῆς
| δρόμων ἐνεγκὼν
etc., leaves two difficulties.
(ἔργα καὶ κράτη
of Orestes had not been confined to
footraces, but had included some feats in the other branches of the
γυμνικοὶ ἀγῶνες
.
On the whole, I should incline to delete 691, and alter τούτων
in 692 to ἄθλων
.
φέρω
, n.
τὰ νικητήρια
(
ἱερά
understood, a
sacrifice in honour of it.
ὅτε ἀνεκαλεῖτο
. The official
proclamation would be merely, Ὀρέστης Ἀγαμέμνονος
Ἀργεῖος
. Cp. ὃν πατέρ’ Ἄκρων’ ἐκάρυξε
(the victor καὶ τὰν νέοικον ἕδραν
(Camarina). Dem. or. 18 § 319
νικῶν ἀνηγορεύετο
. ἀνεκήρυττεν...τοὺς νικῶντας
.
κᾶρυξ ἀνέειπέ
νιν
.
τοῦ
and ἀγείραντος
: cp. 183 (θεὸς
):
τὸν ἤδη Λά<*>ον
πάλαι νεκρόν.
τὸν στόλον ἀγεῖραι
.
καὶ οὗτοι μὲν δὴ τοιοῦτοι.
εἰ δέ τις θεῶν
| βλάπτοι, φύγοι τἂν χὡ κακὸς τὸν κρείσσονα
.
συντέμνουσι γὰρ
| θεῶν ποδώκεις τοὺς κακόφρονας βλάβαι
(n.).
τις
,—a rare usage, which
has, however, epic precedent;
οὐδέ κεν ἔνθα τεόν κε μένος καὶ χεῖρας
ὄνοιτο
: 22. 199 ὡς δ’ ἐν ὀνείρῳ οὐ
δύναται φεύγοντα διώκειν
:
ἀλλ’ ὅτε τόσσον ἀπῆν ὅσσον τε γέγωνε
βοήσας
. So φέρον
,
καλῶς ἔχον
, without τι
. Cp. 1323.
τῆς
. Cp. Xen. μείναντες δὲ ταύτην τὴν ἡμέραν τῇ ἄλλῃ
ἐπορεύοντο
. (In τῆς ἐπιούσης
=‘tomorrow,’ and τῆς ἑτέρας
, ‘the day after tomorrow.’)
τὰ δρομικὰ τοῦ πεντάθλου
.
The Pythian hippodrome was in the Crisaean plain (180 n.), near its upper or northern end, where the rocky gorge of the river Pleistus opens upon a level tract. The site of Crisa, on a spur of Parnassus, overlooked it from the north, and Delphi from the north-east. Beautiful as was Olympia, the scene of the Pythian festival was unrivalled in the grandeur of its natural surroundings.
Ἀχαιΐη
(7. 173) and Ἀχαιοί
(7. 197) in this sense,—meaning those
whom in 7. 132 he calls Ἀχαιοὶ οἱ Φθιῶται
.
But a poet who makes Orestes compete at the Pythian games against a
Barcaean (727) was just as likely to use Ἀχαιὸς
in the local sense which it acquired after the
Dorian conquest of Peloponnesus,—a man from ‘Achaia’ on the Corinthian
Gulf. If this is (as I suppose) what he really meant, then we see how
his mind worked in making this list; we have (1) two Peloponnesians; (2)
then he goes south to Cyrenaica for two more competitors; and (3) the
remaining six come from Northern Greece.
Κυρηναία
or Κυρηναϊκή
,—that
wide and high table land which projects into the Mediterranean, 200
miles south of Peloponnesus, between the Great Syrtis on the west and
the steppes of Marmarica on the east. In the seventh century B.C. this
country was colonised by Dorians from Peloponnesus and the islands.
Cyrene (whose name survives in
τέθριππον
, only the two middle horses were under the yoke
(721 f.).— ὅπλων ἐπιστάτης
( Aesch. ἐρετμῶν ἐπιστάτης
( φασὶ δὲ αὐτοὺς καὶ πρώτους ἅρμα
ζεῦξαι, διδαχθέντας ὑπὸ Ποσειδῶνος· τὸ δὲ ἡνιοχεῖν ὑπὸ
Ἀθηνᾶς
(Hesych. Βαρκαίοις ὄχοις
). Her. 4. 189
τέσσερας ἵππους συζευγνύναι παρὰ Λιβύων οἱ Ἕλληνες
μεμαθήκασι
. Pindar's fourth and fifth Pythian odes celebrate
a victory in the chariot-race (466 B.C.) won by Arcesilas IV., εὐίππου βασιλῆι Κυράνας
.
ἐν
‘impossible,’
and writes Λίβυες
being next each other. The Homeric narrative of the
chariot-race illustrates this; for the order in which the five
competitors are first enumerated (
ἐν
τούτοισι
may well mean, ‘
ἵππον Θεσσαλικὴν Λακεδαιμονίαν τε γυναῖκα
. Helen, says
Theocritus, is an ornament to her company, such as ἢ κάπῳ κυπάρισσος, ἢ ἅρματι Θεσσαλὸς ἵππος
(
Primus ab aequorea percussis cuspide saxis |
Thessalicus sonipes, bellis feralibus omen, | Exsiluit.
ἀρίστη
τῶν ἐν Ἕλλησι
( Her. 7. 196).
Thessalian skill in riding and driving was proverbial (Plat.
φοῖνιξ
,
Αἰτωλὸς γενεήν
(
πῶλος
is
a mere synonym for ἵππος
(725, 735, 738,
748). Yet special races for πῶλοι
, as
distinct from ἵπποι τέλειοι
, had been
established in the Pythian games before 500 B.C. ( Paus. 10. 7. 7). At Olympia, however, no
special race for πῶλοι
existed before 384
B.C. (
λευκίππων δὲ
δόμους πατέρων...φράσσατέ μοι
.
λευκόπωλος
, is often an epithet
of deities or heroes, as in Pind. Μολίονε
of
λευκότεροι χιόνος, θείειν δ’ ἀνέμοισιν
ὁμοῖοι
: like those of Turnus (
quadrigis albis
equis praecurreret albis.
color deterrimus albo.
It might be
surmised that the reputation of white horses for
Αἰνιᾶνες
(Ion. Ἐνιῆνες
,
ι
is short, and Her. 7. 132)
were a tribe in the south of Thessaly, dwelling in the upper valley of
the Spercheius, among the highlands of Oeta. The Malians were their
neighbours on the south-east, and the Dolopes on the north-west; on the
north, they touched the ancient Phthiotis.
πύργοι
built by Apollo, and in
Pind.
γἱγας ὅδ’ ἄλλος
: cp. Soph. οὗτοι...ἐκπληροῦσι τὰς ἴσας μυριάδας
ἐκείνοισι
.
στὰν δὲ
μεταστοιχί
(‘in line’).
ὅθι
in Tragedy is
elsewhere confined to lyric passages, and even in these the ι
is never elided; ὁπόθι
. The
elision occurs, indeed, in
στάντες
: the sense might be, ‘having taken their stations,
ἵν’
had been explained by a marginal gloss
οὗ
or ὅθι
, either of these might have given rise to ὅθ’
.
ἵππων δρόμος
, and three of the pentathlon;
while the rest supervised the other contests. The total number of these
judges was ten, acc. to Pausanias, from Ol. 25 to Ol. 103 (680—368
B.C.), when it became twelve.
κλήρους ἔπηλαν
αὐτοῖς
in 709: but αὐτοὺς
is
defensible, and I refrain from change. Two views are possible; the first
is generally received, and is perhaps simplest. (1) αὐτοὺς
depends on κλήρους ἔπηλαν
as=ἐκλήρωσαν
:
cp. Ar. κληρώσω πάντας
, ‘I will place them all by
lot,’ ἕως ἂν
| εἰδὼς
ὁ λαχὼν ἀπίῃ κ.τ.λ.
See above on 123, Ar. Eccl. 556.(2) κλήρους ἔπηλαν καὶ
=κλήρους πήλαντες
, a parenthetic construction (διὰ μέσου
), so that αὐτοὺς
is governed by κατέστησαν
only, and δίφρους
is a second acc., defining αὐτούς
, as in
μέθες με...χεῖρα
( Soph.
κλῆρος
,
or lot,—usu. a potsherd (ὄστρακον
), or a
small stone,—into a helmet, which one of the βραβῆς
shakes, and the places are settled by the order in
which the lots jump out.
ἂν δ’ ἔβαν ἐς δίφρους, ἐν δὲ κλήρους
ἐβάλοντο·
| πάλλ’ Ἀχιλεύς, ἐκ δὲ
κλῆρος θόρε Νεστορίδαο
.
χαλκοστόμου
in
ᾖξαν
: cp. 448 (σὺ δὲ
) n.
οἱ δ’ ἅμα πάντες ἐφ’ ἵπποιιν μάστιγας
ἄειραν
, | πέπληγόν θ’ ἱμᾶσιν ὁμόκλησάν
τ’ ἐπέεσσιν
| ἐσσυμένως·...ὑπὸ δὲ
στέρνοισι κονίη
| ἵστατ’ ἀειρομένη
κ.τ.λ.
ἐν δ’ ἐμεστώθη.
ἵπποι
) κείν’ ὄχεα κροτέοντες
:
11. 160 κείν’ ὄχεα κροτάλιζον
. Sophocles
has used κροτητὸς
with ref. to sound in
fr. 220 κροτητὰ πηκτίδων μέλη
, ‘songs
resounding from the harp,’ under the touch of the χαλκοκρότων ἵππων κτύπος
.
I formerly took κροτητῶν
as=‘welded,’
‘hammered,’ with ref. to the metal-work of the chariots: cp.
ἅρματα δὲ χρυσῷ πεπυκασμένα κασσιτέρῳ τε
:
10. 438 ἅρμα δέ οἱ χρυσῷ τε καὶ ἀργύρῳ εὖ
ἤσκηται
: 4. 226 ἅρματα ποικίλα
χαλκῷ
. (Cp. Helbig,
κροτεῖν, cp. Pind. fr. 194
κεκρότηται χρυσέα κρηπὶς...ἀοιδαῖς.
ῥήσεις
, see on
ἄνευ
κέντροιο θέοντες
, remarks that the κέντρον
mentioned there is identical with the μάστιγα φαεινὴν
v. 384, and refers to the
Burgon amphora in the British Museum, where the chariot-driver wields a
long pliant rod, with two points like arrow-heads at the end.
ἕκαστός τις
, cp.
εὖ μέν τις δόρυ θηξάσθω
: Thuc. 1. 40
τοὺς...ξυμμάχους αὐτόν τινα κολάζειν
.— I
formerly understood: ‘αὐτῶν
with χνόας
). Cp. Her. 7. 119
ὡς δὲ δείπνου γίνοιτο ὥρη
: and so
ὡς...ἀπίκοιτο
.
But this would imply that no driver used his goad until a rival was
about to pass him; whereas we require rather a picture of the eagerness
which each man felt to outstrip the rest.
ἀξόνων...χνόαι
. The Homeric word is πλήμνη
: others are σῦριγξ
(721 n.), and χοῖνιξ
(n. on 505).
ἵππους φρυασσομένους
. This is the
moment after the start, and no one has yet a clear lead. Each driver
seeks, first, to bring his own wheels in front of his rival's wheels;
next, to bring them past the heads of his rival's horses.
κ.τ.λ.
The driver who has πνοιῇ δ’ Εὐμήλοιο
μετάφρενον εὐρέε τ’ ὤμω
| θέρμετ’
. But the driver who is being
τροχοὺς βαίνοντας.
ἀφρόν
, as object, from
ἤφριζον
.
ἦ τοι ὁ μὲν κόρυθος φάλον ἤλασεν
ἱπποδασείης
| ἄκρον ὑπὸ λόφον
αὐτόν
: Xen. τὰ...ὄρη...ὑπὲρ αὐτοῦ τοῦ ποταμοῦ
ἐκρέματο.
νύσσα, καμπτήρ
)
which marked the turning-point νύσσα
is simply a pillar, with a fillet twined round it.
Plat. ἁρματηλατοῦντα δεῖ ἐγγὺς μὲν τῆς στήλης κάμψαι.—
ἔχων
, τοὺς ἵππους
, directing his course: cp.
ἀλλ’ ἔχει ἀσφαλέως καὶ τὸν
προὔχοντα δοκεύει
.
σῦριγξ
(‘pipe’) is
strictly the ἡ
ὀπὴ τοῦ τροχοῦ
, schol. on 716) which forms the socket of the
axle; σύριγγες οὐ
σιγῶσιν ἀξονήλατοι
(the sockets of the whirling axles). Here
it is a synonym for the χνόη
(717) or nave
itself. That part of the wheel is rightly named here, because it
projects slightly. Thus in v. 745 it is the χνόη
that strikes the post. For τῷ σὺ μάλ’ ἐγχρίμψας ἐλάαν σχεδὸν ἅρμα καὶ
ἵππους
.
τέθριππον
the four horses were
harnessed abreast. The two in the middle were under the yoke (ζύγιοι
), which was affixed to the pole
(ῥυμός
), and drew by the yoke-collars
(λέπαδνα
) only, not being in traces.
They were called respectively ὁ μέσος
δεξιὸς
and ὁ μέσος ἀριστερός
(schol. σειραί
) only, attached to their
collars, and fastened to the ἄντυξ
of the
car at its lower edge: hence σειραῖοι,
σειραφόροι
. In turning from right to left, the righthand
trace-horse had most work to do; hence δεξιόσειρος
, fig., a strong helper at need (
παρήορος
, the traces being παρηορίαι
):
Sophocles has in mind the words of Nestor to Antilochus,
τὸν δεξιὸν ἵππον
| κένσαι ὁμοκλήσας, εἶξαί τέ οἱ ἡνία χερσίν·
| ἐν νύσσῃ δέ τοι ἵππος ἀριστερὸς ἐγχριμφθήτω
,
| ὡς ἄν τοι πλήμνη γε δοάσσεται ἄκρον
ἱκέσθαι
| κύκλου ποιητοῖο
(‘so
that just the nave of the well-wrought wheel may seem to graze it’).
σκληρόστομοι
. The only
extant example of the word in this sense; for in Aesch. fr. 442 στόμις
(‘hard-mouthed’) is clearly right: see
Nauck there (2nd ed.). Xenophon uses ἄστομος
of hounds which have ‘no mouths’ for holding their
prey (
ἀπειθής
(
ἡ ἄδικος γνάθος
(οὔτε χαλινοῖς
| δύστομος ἱππείη σοῖς ἀπίθησε λόγοις.
αἱ δ’ ἐνδακοῦσαι στόμια πυριγενῆ γνάθοις
|
βίᾳ φέρουσιν
. So ἐκφέρειν
, Xen.
ὑποστρέψαντες
, a phrase like ἐξ ὑπερτέρας χερός
(455). Cp. Polyb. 2. 25. 3
ἐξ ὑποστροφῆς ἀπήντων
, ‘wheeling
round, they went to meet the enemy.’
τελοῦντ<*>ες
(‘doing’) is evolved from the special;
cp. on κρύψον
in 436.—Nauck finds the
reading suspicious, ‘since πῶλος
is almost
always fem.’ It often is so (705 n.); but often, too, masc.: κριθῶντα πῶλον
), Aesch.
The Aenian, closely followed by the others, had just completed his sixth
δίαυλος
, or double course, in the
hippodrome: ἐξ ὑποστροφῆς
), and ran straight on.
Meanwhile, one of the two Libyan chariots had swept round the goal in a
wider circle, on the Aenian's right. The Aenian's horses dashed
head-foremost into the Libyan's team, striking it on the left side.
In the four - horse chariot - race at Olympia the number of double
courses was δωδεκάγναμπτον... τέρμα
δρόμου
| ἵππων
( Pind. ἱππικὸν
(=4 stadia) be taken as the length of one double
course in the hippodrome, twelve such courses give about 51/2 English
miles. (Cp. art.
ὄχεα
), meaning one chariot, cp.
fr. 611 ὄχοις Ἀκεσταίοισιν ἐμβεβὼς πόδα
.
ἐν τοῖς ἱππικοῖς
ἀγῶσιν ἡδίστην θέαν παρέχεται τὰ ναυαγοῦντα.
πεδίον
), not the whole
Crisaean plain, but the whole hippodrome: cp. n. on 699.
κ.τ.λ.
At the moment when the Aenian ran
into the Barcaean, the Athenian was among the οὐ χαλεπὸν
Ἀθηναίους ἐν Ἀθηναίοις ἐπαινεῖν
.
πρὶν μέν νυν ἢ πυθέσθαι ἀνεκώχευε
(‘he
held his hand,’ ‘kept quiet’). It may have been a nautical term:
ἀνοκωχεύσαντες τὰς
νέας
(‘after ἀνοκωχή
, from which it
comes, is used by Thuc. (1. 40 etc.). In Soph. fr. 304 ὀκωχεύουσιν
should perh. replace κωχεύουσιν
. The simple ὀκωχὴ
occurs only in lexicons (ὄκωχα
, an Ionic perf. of ἔχω
(Attic ἔσχηκα
), only in
συνοχωκότε
, but Cobet (συνοκωχότε
.
πόλις...ἐν κλύδωνι τῶν ἄλλων πόλεων
διαγομένη
.
ὅπως δ’
(736): he
was then last, indeed;
ἔσχατος
: he was purposely keeping his horses behind; and πιστεύων
, see
τῷ
τέλει πίστιν φέρων
.’]
Those who read ὑστέρας δ’
understand,
‘last, indeed, μὲν
after
ἔσχατος
probably led to the insertion
of δ’
.
Wunder cp.
could still refer to Orestes:
see on 448.
ἐνσείειν
is sometimes ‘to drive in with
force’: cp.
ἐν δ’ ἔσεισεν ἀγρίαις ὁδοῖς
(‘hurled me’
into them): here the notion is, ‘sent vibrating through their ears.’
τοτὲ μὲν ἡ ἑτέρα, ἄλλοτε δὲ ἡ ἑτέρα
κρατεῖ.
ὅς χ’ ἕτερον μὲν κεύθῃ ἐνὶ φρεσίν, ἄλλο δὲ
εἴπῃ
: Her. 1. 32
ἄλλο μὲν ἔχει, ἑτέρου δὲ ἐπιδέεται
. So
here ἄλλος
is loosely substituted for
ἕτερος
.
For ἠλαυνέτην
, cp.
αἱ
ψυχαὶ
) ξυμπεριφέρονται,...ἑτέρα πρὸ
τῆς ἑτέρας πειρωμένη γενέσθαι
: and n. on
ἔπειτα
is vague, but probably the
disaster of Orestes is conceived as happening in the middle of the last
(or twelfth) round.
ἀσφαλής.
τῶν δ’ ὀρθουμένων
, ‘of those whose course
is fair’ (n.). This is explained by καινῷ καινὸν ἐν πεπλώματι
. The prep.
ἐκ
denotes the condition (‘with his
chariot safe’): cp. 455.
λύων
has supplanted a word of
the opposite sense (‘tightening’) appears mistaken.
στήλη
, and the
left wheel came off. χνόας
might also
denote the end of the axle itself (ἀκραξόνιον
): but it seems needless to assume this sense,
which is less suited to μέσας
(
μέσου
| κρατὸς
διασπαρέντος
). So in Eur.
σύριγγές τ’ ἄνω
| τροχῶν ἐπήδων
(the nave flew off) ἀξόνων τ’ ἐνήλατα
(the linch-pins).
δοιαὶ δὲ περίδρομοι ἄντυγές εἰσι
(αὐτὸς δὲ
κλινθῆναι ἐϋπλέκτῳ ἐνὶ δίφρῳ
| ἦκ’ ἐπ’
ἀριστερὰ τοῖιν
(
ἄντυξ
.
συνειλίσσω
), Eur. αὐτὸς δ’ ὁ τλήμων ἡνίαισιν ἐμπλακεὶς
|
δεσμὸν δυσεξήνυστον ἕλκεται δεθείς
.
The charioteer sometimes passed the reins round his body,—as may been
seen on two sarcophagi in the ‘Sala della Biga’ of the Vatican (Smith's
ἐϋτμήτοισιν ἱμᾶσιν
: Eur. τμητῶν ἱμάντων
), suggesting neat
workmanship (cp. Verg. πέδῳ
, as
Aesch. πέδῳ
(πέδοι
Dind.) πεσών
, Soph. χθονὶ
| ῥίπτων
ἑαυτόν
.
διεσπάρησαν
cannot be satisfactorily explained on the
assumption that all four horses remained harnessed to the car. But we
need not assume that Orestes was entangled in the reins of all four. We
may suppose, then, that, when the left wheel came off, the left
tracehorse, plunging wildly, broke his traces, and freed himself. No
mishap to the ζυγόν
is noticed, and the
two yokehorses, at any rate, probably remained together. Unless they
broke the pole, they would still drag the disabled car. [Assuming that
the four horses continued together, I formerly rendered, ‘broke
off’—διεσπάρησαν
‘is used inaccurately to denote aimless movement,’ and renders, ‘plunged
wildly about the course.’
Cp.
ἔνθα μιν ἐκπεσέειν ὀΐω σύν θ’ ἅρματα ἆξαι
,
| αἱ δ’
[ἵπποι
] ἐξηρώησαν,
ἐπεὶ μένος ἔλλαβε θυμόν
(‘rushed out of the course’).
λεὼς
(
ὄχοις
. In the narrower sense, δίφρος
is the platform of the car, usu. made
of interlaced thongs (ἱμάντες
), stretched
on a framework of wood or iron (
ὀλόλυξαν
in
Ap. Rh. 3. 1218: elsewhere, almost
always a triumphant cry, esp. of women (
οἷος ὢν οἵως ἔχεις
.
βεβλημένον πρὸς οὖδας
. [Not, ‘dragged
πρὸς οὔδει
.] These words can be taken in two
ways: I prefer the first. (1) With reference to his ἢ τοὺς ἄνω τε καὶ
κάτω φορουμένους
| ἱμασιν
.
ἄλλο|τε
is omitted:
Eur. κεῖμαι δ’ ἐπ’ ἀκταῖς, ἄλλοτ’ ἐν πόντου
σάλῳ.
‘Then trip him, that his heels may kick at
heaven’
καίω
, found in
the Ionic prose of Hippocr. (7. 422 ἀποκέας
), occurs also in two Attic inscrr. of 408 B.C.
(ἐγκέαντι
κέαντες
: [Eur. ] ἐκκέαντες
: Ar. ἐκκέας
. The epic form is ἔκηα
(for ἔκηvα
), part. κήας
.— The plur.
part. refers, in grammar, only to the two bearers of the ashes, but, in
sense, to all who assisted at the funeral. Cp. Her. 8. 124
αἰνέσαντες δὲ πολλά
(οἱ Λακεδαιμόνιοι
), προέπεμψαν ἀπιόντα τριηκόσιοι Σπαρτιητέων λογάδες
.
φέροντες αὐτοῦ σμικρὰ λείψαν’ ἐν βραχεῖ
|
τεύχει θανόντος
: and 54 n.
ἐπέτυχον σορῷ ἑπταπήχεϊ· ὑπὸ δὲ ἀπιστίης
μὴ μὲν γενέσθαι μηδαμὰ μέζονας ἀνθρώπους τῶν νῦν ἄνοιξα αὐτήν, καὶ
εἶδον τὸν νεκρὸν μήκεϊ ἴσον
(‘proportionate’) ἐόντα τῇ σορῷ.
πρόσχημ’ ἀγῶνος
. (The gen. cannot be taken
with χαλκῷ
, as=‘an urn filled with dust.’)
The conjecture δειλαίαν σποδὸν
is
possible, but not probable. [A schol. in the margin of L has written
ἀντίπτωσις
, ‘interchange of cases’:
μεγίστου σώματος δειλαίαν σποδόν
.] Verse 758
cannot be omitted: ἐν βραχεῖ
could not
here stand alone, as=‘in a small compass.’
Cp. Aesch. πυρωθὲν ἐξ Ἰλίου
| φίλοισι πέμπει βραχὺ
| ψῆγμα δυσδάκρυτον, ἀντήνορος σποδοῦ γεμίζων λέβητας
εὐθέτου
.
σποδοῦ τε πλῆθος ὀλίγον ἀντὶ σωμάτων|
εὐδοκίμων. Propert. 2. 9. 13 (Briseïs with the ashes of Achilles),
ἄνδρας τῶν φυλάκων.
φέρουσιν
, is more
natural here than ἐκλάχοι
, which would
depend on τεταγμένοι
, and refer to the
purpose of the senders. So in 57 (n.) φέρωμεν
was corrupted to φέροιμεν
.
ὡς
, cp.
ὡς ἰδόντι
(n.).
ἡμῖν δὲ τοῖς ἰδοῦσιν
. Cp.
τῶν δὲ πραχθέντων τὰ μὲν
| ἄλγιστ’ ἄπεστιν· ἡ γὰρ ὄψις οὐ πάρα
.
πολίτιδες
), and it
has been suggested that the poet forgot this. But it is simpler to
suppose that, in poetry, δεσπότης
could
bear its primary sense, ‘master of the house,’ ‘lord,’ without necessary
reference to the special relation of master and slave. Cp.
δεσπόζειν θρόνων
.
τὸ συγγενές τοι δεινὸν ἥ θ’ ὁμιλία
: Aesch. δεινὸν τὸ κοινὸν σπλάγχνον
: Soph. δεινὸν γυναιξὶν αἱ δἰ ὠδίνων γοναί
.—
Isaiah xlix. 15 ‘Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she should
not have compassion on the son of her womb?’
ἄν
(
τέκοι
is possible (
ἡμεῖς
may include the bearers of the urn
(759).
μάτην
’: cp.
ἀλλ’ ἥδε μέντοι μὴ λέγ’
.
ἀφίστασθαι
( Lys. or. 23
§ 7, etc.).
οὐκ
ἀκούετε
| πάλαι ξενοῦσθαι τόνδε
προὐννέποντά με
; (‘that he is no longer my son’).
θανάτους
(n.).
So in
φόνους
alludes to the death of Laïus.
ὥστε
is followed by the
infin., the negative is ordinarily μή
.
There are, however, many exceptions. Instances strictly like the above
are these:— Soph. οἶσθ)· οὐ μακρὰν γὰρ τειχέων περιπτυχαί
, |
ὥστ’ οὐχ ἅπαντά σ’ εἰδέναι τὰ δρώμενα
:
[Dem. ] or. 53 § 1 οὐδ’ αὖ ο<*>τως ἄπορος ἦν
ὥστ’ οὐκ ἂν ἐξευρεῖν
. But most of the examples occur under
special conditions: see Appendix.
ἐκ
νυκτῶν
, ‘in the night-watches,’ is frequent (
πόνῳ πόνον
| ἐκ νυκτὸς
ἀλλάσσουσα τὸν καθ’ ἡμέραν.
ὁ
ἐπιγινόμενος
). From moment to moment she looked for
death.—As προστατεῖν
usu. means ‘to
govern’ or ‘to protect,’ some understand, (1) ‘Time standing over me’
like a jailor (Campbell), ‘the tyrannous time’ (Whitelaw): or (2)
generally, ‘Time that controls all events.’
ὁ γὰρ τότε ἐνστὰς πόλεμος...ἐν πᾶσι τοῖς κατὰ τὸν
βίον ἀφθονωτέροις...διήγαγεν ὑμᾶς τῆς νῦν εἰρήνης
(‘caused
you to live’).
ἀπηλλάγην
(cr. n.).
ξύνοικος
.
τῆς ἐμῆς
, since ψυχῆς αἷμα
forms one notion: cp. 1390:
σὺ δ’, ἣ κατ’ οἴκους ὡς ἔχιδν’ ὑφειμένη
|
λήθουσά μ’ ἐξέπινες.
τούτους...καὶ ὠμοὺς δεῖ καταφαγεῖν
): so
Aesch. φόνου δ’ Ἐρινὺς οὐχ ὑπεσπανισμένη
| ἄκρατον αἷμα πίεται
.
οἴμοι τάλας
, and so often: but in 674
οἲ )γὼ τάλαινα.
ἆρα
, 614.
καλῶς ἔχεις
. The sense is not merely, ‘you
are in an evil case’; but rather, ‘you are not as I could wish’—and as
Orestes is.
νέμεσις
is a ξύνεσι
.)
ὁ νοσῶν μάταν
: Aesch. τῶν παρεστώτων τότε
: Anooc. or. 1 § 53
τῶν ἀπολωλότων ἤδη
.
Nemesis is the goddess who requires that each man should receive his due
(Νέμεσιν ἀπὸ τῆς ἑκάστῳ διανεμήσεως
,
Δίκη τινός( Aesch.
Ἐρινύς τινος. Cp. Aesch. fr. 266
ἡμῶν γε μέντοι Νέμεσις(‘
ἔσθ’ ὑπερτέρα, |
καὶ τοῦ θανόντος ἡ Δίκη πράσσει κότον. At Athens
Νεμέσειαwere certain rites in honour of the dead ( Dem. or. 41 § 11),
ἐπεὶ ἡ Νέμεσις ἐπὶ τῶν ἀποθανόντων τέτακται(Bekker
τοῦ
θανόντος
depended on ἄκουε
.
‘Nemesis (the goddess of retribution generally) has heard a mother who
prayed for the punishment of an unnatural son.’
κῦρος
.
οὔκουν
(οὐκοῦν
(
οὐ λέγω ὅπως κ.τ.λ.
: ‘not to speak’
of doing so; οὐχ ὅτι
:
and (with λέγε
understood) μὴ ὅτι
, or (more rarely) μὴ ὅπως
. But these phrases usu. stand in the
first clause, followed by ἀλλὰ καὶ
in a
second clause; Dem. or. 6 § 9
τοὺς δὲ Θηβαίους ἡγεῖτο...οὐχ ὅπως
ἀντιπράξειν...ἀλλὰ καὶ συστρατεύσειν
. Cp., however,
διὰ τὸν χειμῶνα
οὐδὲ πλεῖν, μὴ ὅτι ἀναιρεῖσθαι τοὺς ἄνδρας, δυνατὸν ἦν
.
Lucian, ὅταν πλέῃ μηδ’
ἐμπίδα, οὐχ ὅπως ταῦρον, ἔτι ἄρασθαι δυνάμενος
.
πεπαύμεθ’
ἡμεῖς
: ‘εἰ
and a past tense of the indic. is
sometimes thus combined with an apodosis formed by the optat. and ἄν
. In such cases the past tense usu. denotes
an actual fact, or what is assumed to be such. Thus
εἰ
δ’..ἦλθον,.. πῶς ἂν..ψέγοις
; Thuc. 3.
40
εἰ γὰρ οὗτοι ὀρθῶς ἀπέστησαν
(ὑμεῖς ἂν οὐ χρεὼν ἄρχοιτε
. More rarely, the protasis
expresses a condition recognised as unreal; ἐπεὶ οὔ κε θανόντι περ ὧδ’ ἀκαχοίμην
, |
εἰ μετὰ οἷς ἑτάροισι δάμη κ.τ.λ.
—
Wunder's change of
οὐχ ἥδε χρυσῆς ἀξία τιμῆς λαχεῖν
;
ἂν
from ἀποστείχοιμ’ ἄν
. G. Wolff compares εἰ βούλοιο λαβὼν τὴν μάστιγα τύπτειν, ἐῷεν
ἄν
Πόθεν δ’, ἦ δ’ ὅς, ἐῷεν;
Xen. δοκοῦμεν δ’ ἄν μοι...ἐρημοτέρῳ ἂν τῷ ὄρει χρῆσθαι·
μένοιεν γὰρ αὐτοῦ μᾶλλον ἀθρόοι οἱ πολέμιοι
(where the
insertion of ἂν
after γὰρ
is needless). Cp. also Soph.
The emendations which aim at introducing ἄν
seem, then, superfluous. The change of κατάξἰ ἂν
, though specious, is
not probable. Cp.
δέδρακας οὔτ’ ἐμοῦ καταξίως
| οὔθ’ ὧν πέφυκας
.
ἐπαξίως..ἀξίως
. Again, ει
to those in αι
. There are exceptions, such as οὐκ ἂν δικάσαις
, Thuc. 2. 84
ἐκπνεύσαι
: and it would be unwarrantable
to deny that Soph. could have written πράξαις
ἄν
. But the presumption is in favour of the vulgate. Still
less likely is ἐπεί τἂν
, or ἐμοῦ γ’ ἂν ἀξίως
(cr. n.). If ἄν
were required, Bergk's οὔτ’ ἂν
in v. 801 would be best.
κ.τ.λ.
: ‘does she
θανὼν ἔτ’
οῦσαν κατήναρές με
. Cp.
ἐκείνας
) ἐλπίδος μ’ ἀπέσπασας
.
ποῖ μόλωμεν, ὦ Ζεῦ
; (‘whither shall we
turn?’).
δεσπότιν
. She was treated like a slave (190
ff.).
τὸν λ. χρόνον
, or τὸ
λοιπόν
: so τοῦ λοιποῦ
in Her. 1. 189, Ar.
εἴσειμ’
ἔσσομ’
,
is made certain by
. No dative is needed to
explain φονεῦσι πατρός
so closely
precedes.
πλευρόθεν
| πλευρὰν
παρεὶς ἔκειτο.
ἀλλ’ αὐανοῦμαι τῷδ’ ἐν αὐλίῳ μόνος
.
Kommos. 1st strophe, 823—835, =1st antistr., 836—848: 2nd str., 849—859,
=2nd antistr., 860—870. For metres see Metrical Analysis. Changes of
person occur within a verse (as in 829 ff., ΗΛ.
φεῦ. ΧΟ. μηδὲν μέγ’ ἀΰσῃς. ΗΛ. ἀπολεῖς. ΧΟ. πῶς
; ). This
indicates that the Chorus is here represented by the coryphaeus; it is,
in fact, a lyric duet between the leader and Electra. Similar duets
occur in
κομμοί
inserted in ἐπεισόδια
: also in the parodos of the
These lyrics mark the climax of Electra's grief. The comforter vainly seeks to rouse her from despair.
κ.τ.λ.
‘where are they?’ means here, ‘what
are they doing, —if they see this, and do not punish?’ It is the part of
the Sun-god to reveal guilt (cp. n. on 424 f.), and of the thunderbolts
to smite it.
ἠέλιος φαέθων
. This familiar phrase
explains why ἅλιος
(confirmed by the metre
of 838) was changed in some MSS. to ἀέλιος.
θεοὶ
)
τοιαῦτ’ ἐφορῶσι πάθη.
οὐκ ἄγουσιν εἰς φῶς
, do
συγκρύπτειν τινί τι
, to connive by silence at
an offence ( Andoc. or. 1 § 67, etc.).
φεῦ
, Electra lifted her
face and stretched forth her hands to heaven, as if accusing the gods;
and the Chorus hasten to warn her against any irreverent utterance
(schol.). Cp.
μηδὲν μέγ’ εἴπῃς
:
μή ποτε πάμπαν
| εἴκων ἀφραδίῃς μέγα εἰπεῖν
: Plat. μὴ μέγα λέγε
: Eur. ἴσχε στόμ’, ὡς μὴ μέγα λέγων μεῖζον πάθῃς
:
Theocr. 10. 20 μηδὲν μέγα μυθεῦ
(do not
boast). Verg.
ἐκ δ’ ἤϋσ’ ἐγώ
).
τί μ’ ὤλεσας
; (‘afflicted me’—by reviving
a painful memory).
ἐγγελᾶν
and ἐπεγγελᾶν κατά τινος
(
κατεπεμβάσει
would take a genitive.
κ.τ.λ.
: ‘Nay, (I can still offer thee
comfort;)
¯˘˘¯
, as in
Ἐριφύλη
, and also a satyric
Ἀμφιάρεως
.
ἕρκεσι
(as a ship is λινόπτερον
ὄχημα
, Aesch. εἰς ἕρκη κακά
(the net of doom). Ἐριφύλης
, an allusive plur. (145 n.),
perhaps suggested by Hom. ἀλλ’ ὄλετ’
ἐ<*> Θήβῃσι γυναίων εἵνεκα δώρων
. (This is better than
to give γυναικῶν
a general sense,— ‘such
as women love.’) Cp. Plat. ἡ Ἐριφύλη ἐπὶ τῇ τοῦ ἀνδρὸς ψυχῇ τὸν ὅρμον
δεξαμένη
. It was the ὅρμος
which had been given to Harmonia by her husband Cadmus ( Paus. 9. 41. 2).
ὁ δ’ Ἀμφιάρῃ σχίσσεν κεραυνῷ παμβίᾳ
|
Ζεὺς τὰν βαθύστερνον χθόνα, κρύψεν δ’ ἅμ’
ἵπποις
: Apollod. 3. 6. 6
Ζεὺς κεραυνὸν βαλὼν τὴν γῆν διέστησεν, ὁ δὲ σὺν τῷ
ἅρματι...ἐκρύφθη
: and especially the oracle cited in Athen.
p. 232 E, commanding Alcmaeon , the seer's son, to dedicate the fatal
necklace at Delphi: καὶ σὺ φέρειν τιμῆεν ἐμοὶ
γέρας, ᾧ ποτε μήτηρ
| Ἀμφιάραον ἔκρυψ’
ὑπὸ γῆν αὐτοῖσι σὺν ἵπποις
,—where the instrum. dat. ᾧ
(‘by means of which’) gives an exact
parallel to ἕρκεσι
here (cp. also 549). In
Aesch. τήνδε πιανῶ χθόνα
, |
μάντις κεκευθὼς πολεμίας ὑπὸ χθονός
.
Pausanias (9. 8. 3) saw near Thebes the enclosed and sacred spot where
the earth had opened.
Some vase-paintings, representing the departure of Amphiaraüs for Thebes, show Eriphylè carrying the bribe in her hand. In one of these, on a very ancient vase from Caere, it appears as a necklace of large white pearls (Baumeister,
ὑπὸ γαίας
remind Electra
of her father and brother.
πᾶσαν τὴν ψυχὴν ἔχων
(cp. ἄψυχος
). The mind of Amphiaraüs acts upon men
through his oracles as fully as if he were alive. In the popular belief,
the ordinary shades of the departed had either no intelligence or a
feeble one. Thus Teiresias is an exception (
τῷ καὶ
τεθνηῶτι νόον πόρε Περσεφόνεια
| οἴῳ
πεπνῦσθαι· τοὶ δὲ σκιαὶ ἀΐσσουσιν
. It was felt difficult to
conceive mind apart from its supposed physical basis, the φρένες
or diaphragm: cp. Leaf on
πάμψυχος
, but suggest also
two others, both untenable: (1) ‘ruling over all the shades’: or (2)
‘possessing his life διὰ παντός
,’
The cult of Amphiaraüs had its chief seat in Boeotia, but afterwards
spread thence to Argos, and throughout Greece. He was a chthonian deity,
like Melampus; associated with Dionysus, and then with the Apollinar
μαντική
. The Ἀμφιάρειον
near Thebes, a dream-oracle, was consulted by
Mardonius ( Her. 8. 134). In later times
the shrine near Oropus was more famous ( I. Paus.
34. 2).
φεῦ
, is drawn from
her by the thought that, while Amphiaraüs has honour, her father's
spirit is unhonoured. The Chorus suppose her to mean, ‘Alas for
Eriphylè's wickedness,’ and respond φεῦ
δῆτ’
, ‘alas indeed’ (cp.
ΧΟ. ἰώ. ΟΙ. ἰὼ δῆτα
). Then they say, Μοῖρ’
ὀλοή
(
ὀλοὰ στένει
it is neut. pl.
(‘despairingly’).
ναί
. Electra is not asking a question; she is rejecting the
consolation. The Chorus admit, by their οἶδ’ οἶδ’, κ.τ.λ.
).
ἀμελεῖν
). Suidas ὁ ἐπιμελούμενος, ὁ τιμωρούμενος τῷ πατρί
. The
conjecture νεμέτωρ
(a word applied to the
avenging Zeus in Aesch. γενέτωρ
.
Amphiaraüs was avenged by his son Alcmaeon ,—the counterpart, in this
story, of Orestes. Before setting out for Thebes, the seer had charged
him with this duty. Eriphylè, bribed once more, prevailed upon her son
to lead the Epigoni against Thebes. After its fall, he returned to
Argos, and slew her. Pursued by the Erinyes, he fled to Psophis in
Arcadia, and there was purified. He was the subject of a play by
Sophocles, and of two by Euripides,—the first, ὁ
διὰ Ψωφῖδος
(produced in 438 B.C.), dealing with his
absolution, and the second, ὁ διὰ
Κορίνθου
, with a later episode. Acc. to a grammarian in
Ἀλκμέων.
μέμφεσθαι τοὺς γᾶς
| νέρθεν περιθύμως
: Aesch.
ἐγὼ δ’ ὑφ’ ὑμῶν ὧδ’ ἀπητιμασμένη κ.τ.λ.
τέθνηκας καὶ πρὸ ὥρας ἀνηρπάσθης
:
νῦ<*> δέ μιν ἀκλειῶς ἅρπυιαι
ἀνηρείψαντο·
| οἴχετ’ ἄϊστος,
ἄπυστος
.
ἥξει τι μέλος γοερὸν γοεραῖς
. The
antistrophic verse (860), πᾶσι θνατοῖς ἔφυ
μόρος
, indicates that the αι
of δειλαία
and of δειλαίων
is short, as in Soph.
πᾶσιν θνατοῖσιν ἔφυ μόρος
in 860.
πράκτωρ, θέλκτωρ, σωτήρ, λωβητήρ
(
πανσύρτῳ παμμήνῳ
πολλῶν
| δεινῶν στυγνῶν τ’
ἀχέων
(or ἀχαίων
). Hermann
substitutes ἀχέων
, regarding the latter as
a gloss upon the adjectives. Dindorf, accepting αἰῶνι
, rejects πολλῶν
,
reading πανσύρτῳ παμμήνῳ δεινῶν
| στυγνῶν τ’ ἀχέων αἰῶνι
. But the antistrophic
verse (863), τμητοῖς ὁλκοῖς ἐγκῦρσαι
,
makes ἀχέων
less metrically probable; on
Dindorf's view, we might rather suggest ἀχθῶν
(cp. 204
ἔκπαγλ’ ἄχθη
). And πολλῶν
, as Hermann saw, is not likely to have been
interpolated (‘πολλῶν
, si quidquam, sanum
est’). For other conjectures, see Appendix.
The literal sense then is:—‘(I know this) by a life which, through all
the months, is a turbid torrent of many things dread and horrible.’
πανσύρτῳ
seems rightly explained in
one scholium as πάντα σύροντι τὰ κακά
:
χαλκόπλακτος
(484 n.), ἀμφίπλακτος
(
πανάλωτος
(ἄτη
, Aesch. πολλῶν δεινῶν στυγνῶν τ’
, may
depend upon it, as in Soph.
θεᾶς..προσήγορος
=θεὰν
προσηγοροῦσα
. But we might also join the genitive with
αἰῶνι
, as=‘a life σύρω
in ref. to a torrent, cp. Ar. διὰ τῶν ἀφελῶν πεδίων ἔρρει, καὶ τῆς στάσεως
παρασύρων
| ἐφόρει τὰς δρῦς
:
Plut.
πόλεμος χειμάρρου δίκην πάντα σύρων. Thus
χειμάρρουςflows only in winter.
This view gives πανσύρτῳ
a more forcible
and more poetical sense than if it be taken as=‘swept together from
every side.’ The meaning then would be, ‘a life, through all the months,
of many dread horrors, πανσύρτῳ
being transferred from
the troubles to the life itself. It would still, indeed, be possible to
make πανσύρτῳ
active; ‘a life which draws
troubles together from all sides’; but such an active sense would be
somewhat harsher, on this interpretation, than on that which supposes
the image of a torrent.
ἁ λώβα
. In
θρηνεῖν
is right, θροεῖν
was
a ἁθρήνεις
to α^
before θρ
, though not impossible in lyrics
(cp.
το— πρίν
), would be unusual. (2) The
context favours the imperfect. In 850—852 Electra refers to the woes
which she has so long endured. The Chorus now reply, ‘We have seen what
ᾇ θρηνεῖς
, meets the
first point, but not the second.
νυν
, not νῦν
, is clearly right: ‘If ye so well know my
griefs,
τῷ φόβῳ παρηγόμην.
ἵν’ οὐ
, already
indicate her thought; ‘where there is no — hope’: and the Chorus
interrupt her with a remonstrance. She rejoins by repeating that
κ.τ.λ.
The choice is between two readings;
(1)
, and (2) Neue's correction,
. The first is best. The
constr. then is, ἐλπίδων ἀρωγαί
, aids
consisting in hopes, κοινοτόκων
εὐπατριδᾶν
, from princes born of the same parents; ἐλπίδων
,
cp. 682: for the second gen.,
denoting the source of the hope, cp.
1460 f., εἴ τις ἐλπίσιν πάρος
|
ἐξήρετ’ ἀνδρὸς τοῦδε
.
With the other reading, εὐπατρίδων τ’
, both
epithets belong to ἐλπίδων
, and ἐλπίδες κοινότοκοι εὐπάτριδές τε
mean, ‘hopes
from brothers and princes,’—
That the MSS. have εὐπατριδᾶν
is more
significant than that they also have τ’
,
which might easily creep in. Suidas, who omits τ’
, has εὐπατριδᾶν
, or (in
codd. A and C) εὐπατριδῶν
: but the latter
variant can hardly be said to confirm εὐπατρίδων
τ’
.—At 162 Orestes is called εὐπατρίδαν
. The fem. εὔπατρις
occurs at 1081.
χαίρειν πέφυκεν οὐχὶ τοῖς αὐτοῖς ἀεί
:
φῦναι
).
χηλῶν ἀργῶν
), a vivid epithet,
describing the tramp and rush of the horses’ feet. Cp.
ῥιμφαρμάτοις
| ...ἁμίλλαις
(n.).
ὁλκοῖς
. Ordinarily ὁλκός
means (1) a sort of hauling machine, or
(2) a furrow.— ἐγκῦρσαι
, ‘to meet with
them,’ as a mode of death. Cp. Her. 2. 82
ὁτέοισι ἐγκυρήσει
(what fortunes he will
have) καὶ ὅκως τελευτήσει
. (We cannot
supply μόρῳ
with the verb, and take ὁλκοῖς
as instrumental dat.)
τὸν ἄσκοπον
| χρόνον..ἡμερῶν ἀνήριθμον.
οἵαν μ’ ἄρ’ ἔθου λώβαν
.
ἐπ’ ἀλλοδαπῆς
: cp.
ἐξενωμένου
(n.).
ἐν Ἅιδου...κεκευθότοιν
:
κεύθει κάτω δὴ γῆς.
του
is equivalent to an adv.,
‘at all’: cp.
οὔτε του κλύων
| σάλπιγγος
:
οὔτ’ ἐπινύμφειός
| ..τις ὕμνος.
ἀντήσας
(ἀντιάζω
, which in Sophocles elsewhere means ‘to entreat’
(1009).
ἄκλαυτον, ἄταφον
:
νέκυς ἄκλαυτος ἄθαπτος
.
εὐκοσμία
. Cp. εἶπεν ὅτι οἱ δοκοῖ σωφροσύνη εἶναι τὸ
κοσμίως πάντα ποιεῖν καὶ ἡσυχῇ, ἔν τε ταῖς ὁδοῖς βαδίζειν καὶ
διαλέγεσθαι
. Dem. or. 37 § 55
τοιοῦτος...ἐγὼ ὁ ταχὺ βαδίζων καὶ τοιοῦτος σὺ ὁ
ἀτρέμας
.
ἴασις
(cr. n.) might at first sight seem
preferable; but the vulgate is stronger, through the weight thrown on
the impersonal οὐκ ἔνεστι
. There was also
a weak ἔτι
for ἰδεῖν
, but the latter balances εὔροις
in 875.
ἦ
asks the
question, while ἀλλὰ
marks surprise: cp.
ἑστία
(
ἀλλὰ
(‘nay’) protests against
Electra's words, and, as usual, follows the oath: cp. Ar. ΝΕ. δύο δραχμὰς μισθὸν τελεῖς
; | ΔΙ. μὰ Δἴ, ἀλλ’ ἔλαττον
: and so
ἀλλά
merely opposes
its clause to the former: ‘I do not say this in mockery, but report him
as (really) present’: cp.
ἀλλ’ οὐδὲν
ἔργον ταῦτα θρηνεῖσθαι μάτην
, | ἀλλ’
ἀρκτέον τὸ πρᾶγμα σὺν τάχει τινί
. For the πατέρα τὸν σὸν ἀγγελῶν
| ὡς οὐκέτ’ ὄντα Πόλυβον
. Others, less well,
take ἐκεῖνον ὡς παρόντα νῷν
not as
depending on λέγω
but as an acc. absol.
(cp.
ἀλλά
in vv. 879—882, cp.
The νόει
for ὡς μηκέτ’ ὄντα
κεῖνον ἐν φάει νόει
. It implies the unexampled contraction
νῶ
. (In Aesch. κἀπιβόα
to κἀπιβῶ, καὶ βόα
is read by Eustathius on Dionys. p. 791.)
ἐκ σαυτῆς
.—For the use of πολλάκις τε κοὐχ ἅπαξ
,
βίᾳ τε κοὐχ ἑκών
.
ἔχουσα
for
ἰδοῦσα
, but the latter is right, since
πίστιν
=‘warranty,’ ‘proof.’ Cp.
τίς μοι φανεῖται πίστις ἔνδικος
; (n.).
τῆς ἀνηκέστου χαρᾶς.
κεναῖσιν ἐλπίσιν θερμαίνεται
:
θερμὴν..καρδίαν
.
σὺ δ’ οὖν, ἐπειδὴ τέρψις ἥδε σοι τὸ δρᾶν
,
| χρῶ χειρί
: οἱ δ’ οὖν γελώντων.
εἴ σοί τις
ἡδονή
(ἐστιν
)=εἴ τι ἥδει
.
πατρῷα μνήματα
at Athens in which members of
the same γένος
were buried, [Dem. ] or. 57
§ 28. He may have conceived that the ashes of Agamemnon, after his
corpse was burned (901 πυρᾶς
), were
deposited in a stone vault, above or beside which the tumulus (κολώνη
) was raised. Pausanias saw ‘in the
ruins of Mycenae’ a legendary τάφος
of
Agamemnon, and of others who were slain along with him (2. 16. § 6).
νεορρύτους
,—‘which had newly streamed from the top of the
mound’; this suits πηγάς
.—Others
understand, ‘I saw ἐξ ὀρθῶν δίφρων
. (For ἐκ
in phrases describing position, cp.
ἐλθοῦσα δ’ ἀμφὶ τὸν Κλυταιμνήστρας τάφον
|
μελίκρατ’ ἄφες γάλακτος οἰνωπόν τ’
ἄχνην
.
πολυστεφὴς..δάφνης
(n.).
ἐστὶν
, as the sense is,
‘exist.’
κολώνη
, was a
general term for a sepulchre, whatever its form might be; thus Plato
says (θήκην δὲ ὑπὸ γῆς
αὐτοῖς εἰργασμένην εἶναι ψαλίδα
(vault) προμήκη λίθων
: and Thuc. applies the word in
one place to movable grave-fittings or coffins (1. 8 § 1 θηκῶν ἀναιρεθεισῶν
), in another to monuments
(3. 58 § 4 ἀποβλέψατε..ἐς πατέρων..θήκας
).
ἐθαύμασα
: cp. 214
γνώμαν ἴσχεις
, 1176 ἔσχες ἄλγος
: conversely
θαῦμά μ’ ἔχει.
τιθῇς
(n.).
ὄντα
: cp.
61: πέλας γὰρ ἄνδρα
τόνδε νῷν ὁρῶ
, and
ἷζεν
)
τοίχου τοῦ ἑτέροιο
: 17. 372 νέφος δ’ οὐ φαι<*>νετο πάσης
| γαίης οὐδ’ δρέων
. The word πυρὰ
can mean, not only a funeral pyre, but
also the place where a corpse was formerly burned (τύμβος, κολώνη
.
So Pind. πυρὰ<*> τάφον θ’
(of Achilles):
Eur. πυρὰν Ἀχιλλέως
.
ὥρα
), recent, fresh (
φόβον νεώρη
); here equivalent to an adverb
(νεωστί
) qualifying τετμημένον
.
ἑμπαίει μοι ὄμμα
implies παρίσταταί
μοι δόξα
.
The intrans. ἐμπαίειν
(a stronger ἐμπίπτειν
) occurs only here; but cp.
βοῶν γὰρ εἰσέπαισεν Οἰδίπους
. In Aesch. ἐμπαίοις τύχαισι
are ‘the fortunes which
have suddenly struck him’: cp. εἰ πρόσπαια μὴ τύχοι κακά.
ἐμπαίει
, though
it could also go with σύνηθες
.
The scholium in L runs thus:—ψυχῇ σύνηθες
ὄμμα
] ὅραμα ὃ ἀεὶ ἐφανταζόμην κατὰ
ψυχήν
: ὅμμα
to mean ‘a sight’; a sense
possible for it only when, as here, it denotes the human face or form (
ὄμμα
,—a change
which would grievously mar the passage.
ΕΚ. ὤμοι μοι, τέκνον
. | ΠΟΛ. τί με δυσφημεῖς
; —Others understand
merely, ‘I utter no δύσφημος
merely because she was at the
tomb; in Aesch. ταρβήσει γὰρ οὔ
, and n. on Soph.
μή
, not οὐ
, is usu. joined
with the inf.: cp.
τοσοῦτόν γ’ οἶδα, μήτε μ’ ἂν νόσον
|
μήτ’ ἄλλο πέρσαι μηδέν
(n.).
εἶναι τόδ’
ἀγλάϊσμά μοι τοῦ φιλτάτου
| βροτῶν
Ὀρέστου
.
ἔδρασας
) is followed by the relat. pron. πῶς
(φίλος εἶ
), ὅς γε
τοῖς ἐχθροῖσί μ’ ἐκδοῦναι θέλεις
; This causal force is
further marked here by the use of οὐδέ
,—‘one who is not
allowed’ (cui ne ad deos quidem θεοὺς ὁσίαις
| θοίναις ποτινισσομένα
. The reference is to the neighbouring
Heraeum (v. 8), and to the altars or images of gods in front of the
palace itself (637,
1374). So in Eur.
ἀνέορτος ἱρῶν καὶ χορῶν τητωμένη
. At Athens
religious festivals were among the few occasions on which unmarried
women could leave the house.
ἄκλαυτος
in the other places (κλαυστὰ
in γνωστός
and γνωτός
(κλαίων
(n.),
ἐκτὸς
κλαυμάτων
.
ε
of
the 3rd pers. sing. before ἄν
: ἔγραψ’ ἄν
, ἔγραψ’ ἄν
,
ἔγραψ’ ἄν
, when meant as the 3rd
pers., was liable to be confused with the 1st, unless the context was
decisive; a reason which did not apply to the strong aorists or
imperfects, ἔλαθ’ ἄν
or ἐλάνθαν’
ἄν
. Yet, even in regard to the first aor., there is at least
one instance where the MSS. attest the elision of ε
, and the sense confirms it; Ar. ΓΡ...νηττάριον ἂν καὶ φάττιον
ὑπεκορίζετο
. | ΧΡ. ἔπειτ’ ἴσως ᾔτησ’
ἂν εἰς ὑποδήματα
: where Elmsley's correction ᾔτησεν
for ᾔτησ’
ἂν
, though not impossible, is improbable. Take, again, Eur.
σοὶ ταὐτὸν ἥβης, εἴπερ
ἦν, εἶχ’ ἂν μέτρον
(so the MSS.): where εἶχεν
would be excessively harsh, while
Elmsley's emendation, σοὶ ταὔτ’ ἂν..εἶχεν
μέτρα
, is clearly condemned by the plural.
It is quite true that such elision was rare; the ν
ἐφελκυστικόν
more usually averted it. The mistake is to deny
that it was admissible. Porson's keen observation and fine instinct led
him to no such rule; he found no offence (
φόβον παρέσχ’ ἂν οὐ μέσως ὅδε κτύπος(
παρέσχενMSS.;
παρέσχ’ ἂνHeath).
But is οὔτε δρῶσ’ ἐλάνθανεν
could
mean only one of two things: (1) ‘nor, when she did it, καὶ
τἄμ’ ἔθνῃσκε τέκν’, ἀπωλλύμην δ’ ἐγώ
: ‘my children were in
peril of death,’ etc. That is: whichever shade of meaning were given to
ἐλάνθανεν
, still εἰ ἔδρα
, but ὅτε
ἔδρα
. Before δρῶσα
can mean
εἰ ἔδρα
, we must have ἐλάνθαν’ ἄν
, or some equivalent (as ἔμελλε λανθάνειν
), in the apodosis.
Conversely, before the simple ἐλάνθανεν
could have a conditional sense, we should require as protasis, not
δρῶσα
, but εἰ
ἔδρα
.
If
τἀπιτύμβια
κἀπιτυμβίους
| χοὰς
ἔδωκα
.
βραδύνω, κρατύνω, ταχύνω.
ἐπὶ πῆμα καὶ χαρὰ πᾶσι κυκλοῦσιν
.
νῷν
of
κ.τ.λ.
This punctuation is recommended by
the order of the words: cp. Eur.
φεῦ φεῦ κακῶν σῶν, Οἰδίπου, σ’ ὅσον στένω
.
Others place a comma after φεῦ
, and take
τῆς ἀνοίας
with ἐποικτίρω
: but in the passages which might seem similar the
verb στένω σε τᾶς οὐλομένας τύχας
: Aesch. οἰκτίρω σε θεσφάτου μόρου
.
ποῖ γᾶς φέρομαι
..; ), in a figurative
sense, —‘you know not into what regions your thoughts are
straying,’—ὅποι γνώμης
explains this.
Cp. 390; and a proverb cited by G.
Wolff from Apostolius ποῦ γῆς ἢ θαλάττης ὑπῆρχες; ἐπὶ τῶν ἀνοήτων
(as we say, ‘to be at sea’).
πῶς γὰρ
κάτοιδ’
, where κάτοιδα
answers
to οἶσθα
(as here) in the line before.
ἐλπίδες τινός
, hopes
οἴμοι κελεύθου τῆς τ’ ἐμῆς δυσπραξίας
:
Κάδμου πάροικοι καὶ δόμων Ἀμφίονος
.
πρὸς τάφῳ
, since the thought
is, τίς προσήνεγκε ταῦτα
;
οἴοιτο μὲν μάλισθ’ ἑκούσιον λαβών
: and
ἐγώ
: so
ὦ δύστηνος
(n.).
ἵν’ εἶ κακοῦ
: ἵν’ ἕσταμεν
|
χρείας
.
ἀλλ’ ἓν γὰρ μόνον
| τὰ πάντα λύει ταῦτ’ ἔπος μοχθήματα
. Eur. fr. 573 ἀλγηδόνας δὲ ταῦτα κουφίζει φρενῶν
| καὶ καρδίας ἔλυσε τοὺς ἄγαν πόνους
.
οὐ γὰρ ὧδ’ ἄφρων
ἔφυν
, further mark. Electra is very gradually leading up to
a proposal which, as she well knows, will dismay her sister; whose
question—ἦ τοὺς θανόντας κ.τ.λ.
—shows
how far she is from conceiving that the present situation leaves any
possibilities of action. To reject this verse as being (in Nauck's
phrase) ‘undoubtedly a later addition,’ would be indeed to destroy a
fine dramatic touch.— The form of the first clause recalls
ο<*>
τοῦτον εῖπον
: though here οὐ τοῦτό γ’
εἶπον
would be a crude substitute for the reading in the
text.
πρὸς
τὰ δεινὰ...φερεγγυώτατος
. Cp. σωφροσύνης τρόπος οὗτος
ἐχέγγυος
.
σπείρας
.. | ..ἔτλα
: Aesch. πραθέντα τλῆναι
.
ἀνωφελῆ
.
ὅρα γε μήν· οὐ σμικρός, οὔχ, ἁγὼν ὅδε.
σοὶ δ’ εἶπον, ὦ παῖ, τὰς
τύχας ἐκ τῶν πόνων
| θηρᾶν
:
τῷ γὰρ πονοῦντι καὶ
θεὸς συλλαμβάνει
.
τελεῖν
(cr. n.) is less fitting here than
the simpler word.
παρεῖναι
often does (
περιδώμεθον
in
ὁρμώμεθον
in
μόνα δὴ νὼ λελειμμένα
.
θάλλοντά
τ’
. Hermann, retaining the latter, followed Triclinius in
taking ἐν βίῳ ὄντα
, ‘alive,’ which is
clearly untenable; as is also the conjecture βιοῦν
.—Cp.
καὶ ζῶντα καὶ θάλλοντα
(n.).
πράκτορες αἵματος
( Aesch. πράκτορες
were officials who collected fines
and penalties (ἐπιβολαί, τιμήματα
) imposed
by law. We have a similar figurative use of a technical term in Soph. μητέρα
| πολλῶν ἐτῶν
κληροῦχον
: and in Aesch.
μέγας γὰρ Ἅιδης ἐστὶν εὔθυνος
βροτῶν
. There are Shakespearian parallels;
δὴ
, after ἡνίκ’ οὐκέτ’ ἔστιν
, marks the next resource,
just as in
ἐγὼ κράτη δὴ..ἔχω
follows ὅτ’ ο<*>ν ἐκεῖνοι..ὤλοντο
. Thus it is
here rather an equivalent for ἤδη
than
merely a mode of emphasising σέ
.
ὅπως κατοκνήσεις
denotes the object of the appeal implied in εἰς σὲ
δὴ βλέπω
. Cp. Ar.
καί σ’ αἰτῶ βραχύ
, | ὅπως ἔσομαί σοι Φανός
. This is the normal construction. The
ἔρχεται
<*>να ἴδῃ
. But a verb of endeavouring, praying,
contriving, usually takes an ‘object’ clause, expressing the object of
the effort, with ὅπως
(or ὡς
) and πειρᾶται ὅπως ὄψεται
. Exceptions occur, as
Xen. προστατεῦσαι..ὅπως ἐκπλεύσῃ ἡ στρατιά
:
Dem. or. 1 § 2
παρασκευάσασθαι..ὅπως ἐνθένδε βοηθήσητε καὶ μὴ
πάθητε ταὐτόν
: but these are comparatively rare. After a
verb of effort, the presumption is always in favour of the fut. indic.
See Goodwin,
Brunck's comment, ‘κατοκνήσῃς
,’ alludes to the rule laid down by R. Dawes (ob.
1766) in
ὅπωςcould not be used with the first aor. subjunct. act. or midd. Among many examples that refute it are
ἐκπλεύσῃin the passage just quoted from Xen. (the fut. being
ἐκπλεύσεται), and
κλαύσωin 1122 (the fut. being
κλαύσομαι).
οὐδέν σε κρύψω
.—Nauck follows Wunder in
rejecting this verse, because (1) τὸν
αὐτόχειρα
can mean no one but Aegisthus; (2) οὐδὲν γάρ σε δεῖ κρύπτειν μ’ ἔτι
would have
point only if Chrysothemis did not already know the guilt of Aegisthus;
(3) σε
and με
cause ambiguity. We may reply: (1) The mention of the
murderer's name, which Electra has hitherto uttered only in her solitary
lament (98), is forcible here; and the emphatic place given to it is in
the manner of Sophocles (cp. 1507
κτείνειν
:
ἀδελφόν
). (2) The words οὐδὲν γάρ σε κ.τ.λ.
refer, of course, to the
purpose which Electra now discloses—not to the guilt of Aegisthus. (3)
The formal ambiguity of σε..με
is only
such as occurs in
ἢ τοὺς κακοὺς τιμῶντας εἰσορᾷς θεούς
;
In this play the fate of Aegisthus forms the climax. Electra has already
said that Clytaemnestra shared in the murderous deed (97 ff., 206), and
has avowed that she would have wished Orestes to wreak vengeance on her
(604). But she does not suggest that she herself or her sister should
slay their mother; even the plur. ἐχθροῖς
in 979 need not mean more than Aegisthus. Sophocles avoids everything
that could qualify our sympathy with Electra; while it suits the
different aim of Euripides to make her plan the matricide. See
Introduction.
ποῖ
as =μέχρι τίνος, εἰς τίνα χρόνον
, cp. Ar. ποῖ γὰρ καὶ χρῆν ἀναμεῖναι
; It is also
possible to join ποῖ
with βλέψασα
: ‘to what quarter—to what hope— can
you look?’ But the order of the words is certainly against that.
στένειν
, is
perhaps best taken with στερεῖσθαι
(as
distinguished from ἀποστερεῖσθαι
) is not
usually joined with an acc., there is at least one instance,
πῶς; οὔ τί που σῷ
φασγάνῳ βίον στερείς
;
τοσόνδ’ ἐς ἥβης
. For ὁ χρόνος
as=one's term of life, cp.
εἰ δὲ τοῦ χρόνου
| πρόσθεν θανοῦμαι
.
ἄλεκτρον, ἀνυμέναιον
. The inverse order of
words would be more natural, as the ὑμέναιος
escorted the bride and bridegroom to their home.
Cp. 164 f., and 187.
ἀλγεῖν
, while ἐστερημένῃ
(960) depends on πάρεστι
. Cp. Eur.
δέδοκται τοὔργον ὡς τάχιστά μοι
| παῖδας κτανούσῃ τῆσδ’ ἀφορμᾶσθαι χθονός
, |
καὶ μὴ σχολὴν ἄγουσαν ἐκδοῦναι τέκνα
.
The word γηράσκουσαν
, like Electra's
phrase ὁ πολὺς.. βίοτος
in 185 ff., must
be taken relatively to the ordinary age for marriage. Plato lays it down
that a woman should not marry before sixteen or after twenty: γάμου δὲ ὅρον εἶναι κόρῃ ἀπὸ ἑκκαίδεκα ἐτῶν εἰς
εἴκοσι τὸν μακρότατον χρόνον ἀφωρισμένον
(τῆς δὲ γυναικὸς σμικρὸς <*>
καιρός
(
θυγάτηρ ἄνανδρος
πολιὰ παρθενεύεται
.
λέκτρων καὶ ὑμεναίων
: as in
τόνδε
refers to the preceding phrase,
πόλιν τὴν Εὐρυτείαν.
μὴ γὰρ ἐλπίσῃς ὅπως
| αὖθις πατρῴας ζῶν ἔμ’ ἐκβαλεῖς χθονός
.
παραμύθιον
: 564 ποινάς
.
τὴν δυσσέβειαν εὐσεβοῦσ’ ἐκτησάμην
(n.):
and for οἴσει..ἐκ
,
κοὔπω τις αὐτῶν ἔκ γ’ ἐμοῦ λόγον κακὸν
|
ἠνέγκατ’ οὐδ’ ὄνειδος
.—As τὸν κατὰ χθονὸς
| θανόντ’ ἀκούειν τάδε δόκει
.
τοιόσδε δ’ ἐκφύς
, ‘such being my lineage.’
It is usu. joined with a genitive.
κεκλήσομαι
,
more rarely κληθήσομαι.
τὰς χρηστάς
: cp. 1507:
τὰ μὲν πανοῦργα καὶ παλιντριβῆ...τὰ δὲ
|
δίκαια καὶ τὰ χρηστά
. With
, cp. εἰς τὸ θεῖον καὶ λαμπρὸν ὁρῶντες
.
γε μήν
merely marking that the speaker turns to a new
point. (Not, ‘as to fame, ὅρα γε μήν
,—the only other instance of
γε μήν
in Sophocles. ἔργα
,—
ὁ νυνὶ πάντας δεξιούμενος καὶ
προσγελῶν
: οἱ γὰρ δίκαιοι
) αὐτὸν ἠσπάζοντο
καὶ
| ἐδεξιοῦνθ’ ἅπαντες
:
then, generally, ‘to greet’; Paus. 2. 16.
2
ἰδεῖν ἤθελε τὸν γονέα τῆς μητρός, καὶ λόγοις τε
χρηστοῖς καὶ ἔργοις δεξιώσασθαι
.
τυραννίδα...εὖ βεβηκυῖαν.
ἐχούσα
occurs in an Attic inscr. of 398
B.C.). See appendix on
ἰδόντε καὶ παθούσα
.
προστῆναί τινος
is properly to place oneself ‘in front of,’
or ‘at the head of,’—a general sense which yields several shades of
meaning; thus Eur. χείρον’ ἀρσένων νόσον
| ταύτην νοσοῦμεν, ἀλλὰ προὔστημεν καλῶς
, ‘we
are wont to πρόστητ’ ἀναγκαίας τύχης
,
‘τὸν προστάντα τῆς εἰρήνης
, ‘the champion’ of
it. Here, the presence of the dat. ἦ σοὶ γὰρ Αἴας πολέμιος προὔστη ποτέ
;
ποίας γὰρ ἀστῶν ἥξετ’ εἰς ὁμιλίας
, |
ποίας δ’ ἑορτάς
..; Similarly Lucian
καὶ ἑορταῖς καὶ
πανηγύρεσι τιμῶμεν αὐτούς
. For
στέγας ..οἴκοις
:
ἄρξεις...κρατεῖς
:
καλῶς...εὖ
:
δέδοικας...ταρβεῖς
.
Electra has already declared her faith that Agamemnon, in the nether
world, is the ally of his children (454 ἀρωγόν
: cp. 459). Orestes
also, as she believes, is now there, working in the same cause. She asks
her sister to aid their efforts.
Nauck miserably defaces this passage by adopting the corrupt
ἐκ καμάτων ἀποπαύσομαι
. For the aor.
imper. combined with the pres., cp.
αἴδεσαι
, Ai.
510
οἴκτιρε
.
ζῆν γὰρ κακῶς κλύουσαν οὐκ ἀνασχετόν
, |
ἥτις προτιμᾷ μὴ κακὴ πεφυκέναι
. Cp.
ἀλλ’ ἢ καλῶς ζῆν ἢ καλῶς τεθνηκέναι
|
τὸν εὐγενῆ χρή
.
κ.τ.λ.
These words of the Chorus, though
neutral in tone (like their words at v. 369), imply that Electra's plan
is over-bold, and Chrys. speaks as if sure of their approval; which,
indeed, she receives at v. 1015.— τῶν ἁλόντων καὶ κρατησάντων
: and n. on
Soph. σύμφορος
, helpful. The
figurative sense of the word is usually closer to the literal; as in
Antiphon or. 5 § 43
τὸ εἰκὸς σύμμαχόν μοί ἐστιν
(‘is on my
side’).
εἰ δ’ ἐργάσει
| μὴ
ταῦτα
(n.).
βλέψασα
,
implying a more intent gaze; cp. Plat.
δεινὸν
ἐμβλέποντας
, ‘with stern countenances.’— ἀμφιέννυσθαι
,
etc.: Schneidewin cp. ὥπλισμαι πρὸς Ἔρωτα περὶ στέρνοισι λογισμόν
.
γυνὴ μὲν κ.τ.λ.
, meaning that a woman's arm is weaker than
a man's, but refers to the fighting forces at the disposal of the
rulers: cp. οἰκεία..χείρ
ἀπορρεῖ μνῆστις
: Verg.
πάλιν
διαρρεῖ κἀπὶ μηδὲν ἔρχεται
. More often the art. is added, as
in Eur. ὡς ἐς τὸ μηδὲν ἥκομεν
.
κακῶν ἄνατος
: γήρως ἄλυπα
.
πολὺ γάρ τι κακῶν ὑπερεκτήσω
.
ὄκνου σε λύσω
. Those who change λύει
=‘profits.’ The
schol. gives the sense rightly: οὐδὲν ἡμᾶς
ἐκλύσεται
.
βάξις
καλὴ
from admiring citizens and foreigners (975) will poorly
compensate for the doom which Aegisthus can inflict.
κ.τ.λ.
: here δυσκλεῶς
in 1006: ‘(a
death οὐχ ὑμὶν Ἅιδης μοῦνος ἀρκέσει,
κ.τ.λ.
(
ἐπιμέλειαν ἐποιησάμην τοῦ οἴκου τοῦ Ἁγνίου ὅπως μὴ
ἐξερημωθήσεται
: and πῶς ἂν μᾶλλον ἐξερημώσαιεν ἄνθρωποι
οἶκον
; Antiphon or. 5 § 11
ἐξώλειαν αὑτῷ καὶ γένει καὶ οἰκίᾳ
ἐπαρώμενον
.
ἀτελῆ
, as finding no accomplishment,
and therefore doing no harm. The dat.
ἀλλὰ
cp. 411. The same phrase occurs in
ἀλλὰ σὺν
χρόνῳ
.
The difference between πείθου
, as more suggestive of gentle
entreaty, seems a little the better here; while πιθοῦ
is more fitting in v. 1207. An instance in which
metre confirms πείθου
is
πείθου
has the better
authority here, but so it has also in 1207 and in
πιθοῦ
is preferable.
. Sophocles uses
ἀγγέλλομαι
(
ἐξαγγέλλομαι
(
αὐτοχειρί
(Lycurgus § 122). Porson restored
the adj. here, and (with the Ald.) in Eur.
ἀλλ’ αὐτόχειρι θνῄσχ’ ὅτῳ βούλει τρόπῳ.
αὐτόχειρα καὶ ξὺν οἷς χρῄζεις φίλων.
τοὔργον τόδ’
refers
to what is still only a project.
ὡς ὤφελον
(n.). The ironical wish is a way
of expressing how insane she thinks Electra's present design: ‘It is a
pity that thy courage was not shown in preventing, rather than avenging,
our father's murder.’
πάντα γὰρ
κατειργάσω
, is impossible: ἂν
could not be omitted here. [Campbell
defends that reading by Thuc. 8. 86.§ 4,
ὡρμημένων γὰρ τῶν ἐν Σάμῳ Ἀθηναίων πλεῖν ἐπὶ
σφᾶς αὐτούς, ἐν ᾧ σαφέστατα Ἰωνίαν καὶ Ἑλλήσποντον εὐθὺς εἶχον οἱ
πολέμιοι, κ.τ.λ.
There, however, (ἐν ᾧ
, ‘εἶχον
is an imperf., not an aorist (cp. 914 n.). Stahl, indeed, reads σαφέστατ’ ἂν
, with Dobree: but that does not
seem necessary.]
κ.τ.λ.
: ‘You wish that I were still ἥσσων νοῦν
,
νουθετήματα
in
343.
κ.τ.λ.
: ‘(I will not act with thee), for
it is likely that one who makes the attempt should e'en (καὶ
) fare ill.’ It is perhaps best to take κακοῖς
(or κακά
) from κακῶς
, as if the verse
were a symmetrical γνώμη
, ‘Evil ventures
are likely to bring evil fortunes.’ Had the poet meant this, he might
rather have written πάσχειν κακά
: cp. fr.
877 εἰ δείν’ ἔδρασας, δεινὰ καὶ παθεῖν σε
δεῖ
. The participle is in the masc., since the statement is
general: cp. 145.— πράξειν
. For the pres. inf.,
cp. 305
μέλλων..δρᾶν
:
ᾔνεσας
.. | πέμπειν
: Thuc. 3. 13
ὥστε οὐκ εἰκὸς αὐτοὺς περιουσίαν νεῶν ἔχειν, ἢν
ὑμεῖς...ἐπεσβάλητε
. In such cases the notion of fut. time is
sufficiently expressed by the principal verb.
ζηλῶ δὲ σοῦ
μὲν Ἑλλάδ’, Ἑλλάδος δὲ σέ
.
κ.τ.λ.
: ‘I will listen patiently
ἀνέξομαι
is that it will be a trial of
patience—not less than that of being reproached with δειλία
—to hear Electra's acknowledgments and
regrets when her rash attempt has failed.
μὴ ἐπαινεθῇς
: as if the mere fact of being
praised by Electra was the trial foreseen by her sister.
τό τε μὴ βλέπειν ἑτοίμα
:
ἱκανός, δυνατός
, etc.: cp. Thuc. 2. 61
ταπεινὴ
(ἀδύνατος
) ὑμῶν ἡ
διάνοια ἐγκαρτερεῖν ἃ ἔγνωτε
.
καὶ
marks here, but marks so lightly that if
we say, ‘Time enough in the future to decide that,’ the slight emphasis
which naturally falls on the word ‘future’ will sufficiently express it.
καλοῦ
| τῆς
μητρός
.
κ.τ.λ.
‘I will not, indeed, act with thee;
but, on the other hand (αὖ
), I do not hate
thee so bitterly as to report thy words’; ἀλλ’ οὐ
, cp. 132.
ἔχθος ἐχθήρας μέγα
.
οἷ προελήλυθεν ἀσελγείας ἅνθρωπος
. The
ἀτιμία
is the rejection (1018 ἀπορρίψουσαν
) of Electra's earnest and solemn
appeal. She means, ‘you disclaim hatred of me; but at least do not
conceal from yourself the cruelty of the slight which you inflict.’
οὔ
, cp. 905. The genitive is adapted to the form of the
preceding verse; ‘do not call it ἀτιμία
:
it is προμηθία
.’
τῷ σῷ
δικαίῳ
means here, ‘what is right according to you,’ whereas
it would normally mean, ‘the right on which you rely,’ ‘your plea, or
claim.’ Cp. 1110
τὴν σὴν κληδόν’
.
ἦ δεινόν, ᾦ δοκεῖ γε, καὶ ψευδῆ δοκεῖν.
κακῷ
, instead of acc. κακόν
,
the antecedent drawn into the relative clause (cp.
εὖ λέγει
, as upholding a right
principle, but ἐξαμαρτάνει
, in proposing a
desperate scheme.
κ.τ.λ.
: ‘You say that I am in error. How
then? Do you deny that right is on my side?’ Chrysothemis had already
admitted that τὸ δίκαιον
was with Electra
(338): she does so here also, but argues, as before, from expediency
alone.
εἰ γὰρ ποήσεις, αι.
ι)/σθι πημανούμενος
:
εἰ δ’ ἐργάσει
| μὴ
ταῦτα, λύπην πᾶσιν Ἀργείοις βαλεῖς
.
μεταβουλεύσει
. Cp.
εἰ καὶ πάλιν
| γνώμην μετοίσεις
(‘change it back,’—not, ‘change a second
time’): μεταγνῶναι πάλιν
. Aesch.
μηδέ τῳ δόξῃ πάλιν
(‘contrariwise’).
ἐμοὶ
.. | ..ἴσον φρονῶν
:
τὰ γὰρ φρονέεις τά τ’ ἐγώ περ
: Her. 7. 102
ἢν οἱ ἄλλοι...τὰ σὰ φρονέωσι
.
τόλμα
.. | ..ὅ τι καὶ
πόλις
| τέτροφεν ἄφιλον
ἀποστυγεῖν
: and
οὐ μή
stands with the fut.
indic., it can express either (1) a prohibition, if joined with the 2nd
pers.; or (2) a denial, as here, if joined with the 1st or 3rd pers. Cp.
Ar. οὐ μή σ’ ἐγὼ
| περιόψομἀπελθόντ’
. See n. on Soph.
ἀρχὴν δὲ θηρᾶν οὐ πρέπει τἀμήχανα
: and for πολλὴ
μωρία καὶ τοῦ ἐπιχειρήματος
(‘the very attempt is
ridiculous’).
σοὶ γὰρ ὠφέλησις οὐκ ἔνι
.
κ.τ.λ.
: like the warning with which she
concludes at v. 430. Schol.: παρὰ τὸ Ὁμηρικὸν,
ῥεχθὲν δέ τε νήπιος ἔγνω
(
Second στάσιμον
. 1st strophe, 1058—1069, =1st
antistr., 1070 —1081: 2nd str., 1082—1089, =2nd antistr., 1090—1097. For the
metres see Metrical Analysis.
The contrast between the attitude of the two sisters suggests the theme of this ode. Why does not Chrysothemis follow the example of natural piety which the very birds of the air set before us? But impiety will not go unpunished. Let the spirit of Agamemnon hear that Electra now stands utterly alone. She has chosen to suffer, and is ready to die, in her righteous cause. May she yet prevail!
ἄνω
: so 1449 ἔξωθεν
:
ἔσωθεν
:
κάτωθεν.
οι^
(the only example in this
word): cp. 1001
τοιοῦτον
: fr. 881 τὸν Βοι^ώτιον νόμον
:
τοῖος ἐὼν οἷός ἐσσι
.—The stork was
especially a type of parental and filial piety: Ar. ἐπὴν ὁ πατὴρ ὁ πελαργὸς ἐκπετησίμους
|
πάντας ποήσῃ τοὺς πελαργιδῆς τρέφων
, |
δεῖ τοὺς νεοττοὺς τὸν πατέρα πάλιν
τρέφειν
. Suidas ἀντιπελαργεῖν
: παροιμία ἐπὶ τῶν τὰς χάριτας ἀποδιδόντων
.
εἰσορωμένη
, ὁρωμένη
:
προσορωμένα
:
ὁρῶμαι
. —(τούτων
) κτανεῖν θ’ ὑφ’ οὗπερ ἐξελήλασαι
.
εὕρωνται
would be more
usual: cp. 1305
μέγ’ εὑρεῖν κέρδος.
μοίρας
: cp. Her. 1.
74
διαφέρουσί σφι ἐπὶ ἴσης τὸν πόλεμον
. For
similar phrases, cp. n. on Soph.
δἰ
ὀρθῆς
).
κ.τ.λ.
Although the text in the
antistrophic v., 1075, is uncertain, it seems probable that the words
Ἠλέκτρα, τὸν ἀεὶ πατρὸς
there
represent the true metre, and that therefore Turnebus was right in
deleting μὰ
before τὰν
here. μὰ
is similarly
omitted in
ὕμνος
for the Thebans
(fr. 30), celebrates τὰν εὔβουλον Θέμιν
οὐρανίαν
, brought by the Fates from the Ocean stream to
Olympus, where she was wedded to Zeus, and gave birth to the ἀλαθέας Ὥρας
, ‘the true Seasons,’ who come so
surely in their turn. Thus there is a twofold fitness in the mention of
her here. She is the goddess of just counsel, enthroned beside Zeus
(Διὸς..πάρεδρος..Θέμις
,
ἄπονοι
, free from trouble or
suffering; a form found elsewhere only in the adv. ἀπονητότατα
( Her. 2. 14). The
reference is explained by the words, τάδ’ οὐκ ἐπ’
ἴσας τελοῦμεν
; ‘Those of us mortals who neglect these duties
do not long escape suffering.’ A reflection suggested by the conduct of
Chrysothemis is softened by being put in a general form.—Others suppose
that Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra are the subjects of ἀπόνητοι
: but the context clearly excludes
this.
βροτῶν
n.): the dat. is ethic, denoting
those who perceive the φάμα.
Others
understand βροτοῖσι
of the living, and
explain the dat. as virtually=a gen.; ‘rumour on the part of
mortals,’=‘a rumour which proceeds from them.’ (For such a dat., cp.
ἁμετέρου πότμου κλεινοῖς Λαβδακίδαισιν
,
n.) This seems less simple and less forcible.
Ἀγγελία
, daughter of
Hermes; also Pind. Ἀχὼ
is charged with a message
‘to the dark house of Persephonè.’
Some write Φήμης θεοῦ μεγίστης
βωμόν
at Athens (or. 1. § 291: cp. Hes. φάμα
rather hovers on the verge of
personification than is actually personified, just as in Her. 9. 100
φήμη..ἐσέπτατο ἐς τὸ στρατόπεδον
. So in
Hom. ὄσσα δ’ ἄρ’ ἄγγελος ὦκα κατὰ πτόλιν ᾤχετο
πάντῃ
, we need not write Ὄσσα
.
κατὰ μὲν φθίσας
:
κατὰ δὲ τακόμενοι.
τέκνων
in 1071 shows, the ref.
is to Agamemnon only; for the plur., cp.
1419
οἱ γᾶς ὑπαὶ κείμενοι
: Aesch. τοὺς γᾶς
| νέρθεν
.
ἀνυμέναιος
| ἄλυρος ἄχορος
:
ἄχορον
ἀκίθαριν
:
ὕμνος
(of the Furies)..ἀφόρμικτος
: Eur.
ἄτας..ἀχορεύτους
: ἀλύροις ἐλέγοις
.—The
οἰωνοὺς
(˘ ¯ ¯
) in 1058: it is certain, therefore,
that a syllable has dropped out after it. ἤδη
: cp. Eur. δοῦλαι γὰρ δὴ
(‘Δωρίδος ἐσμὲν χθονὸς ἤδη
. So here δή
will emphasise νοσεῖ
. For other conjectures, see Appendix.
πολέμους
in 219.
διπλῆ φύλοπις
, ‘strife between two,’
is treated as=‘two who are at strife,’ and so ἐξισοῦται
expresses what would more properly be said of the
sisters' minds. The schol. gives the sense rightly: οὐκέτι ἴσα φρονοῦσιν ὡς ἐν φιλίᾳ διαιτώμεναι, ἀλλὰ
στασιάζουσι πρὸς ἀλλήλας
.
It is also possible, though (I think) less natural, to take the dat.
φιλοτασίῳ διαίτᾳ
as depending on
ἐξισοῦται
(‘is no longer
πόλις
.. |
ἤδη σαλεύει
. Plato similarly applies
the word to persons, ἐν νόσοις ἢ γήρᾳ
σαλεύοντας
(
πατρὸς
with στενάχουσ’
, as=‘mourning for her sire,’ and τὸν ἀεὶ
as=τὸν ἀεὶ
χρόνον
. The gen. in this sense is quite tenable: cp.
τῶν πάντων οὐ τόσσον ὀδύρομαι, ἀχνύμενός περ
,
| ὡς ἑνός
:
ἀντιθέου γὰρ ἄνακτος ὀδυρόμενος καὶ ἀχεύων
| ἧμαι
: Ἑλλάδος μάλιστ’ ἔγωγε τῆς ταλαιπώρου στένω
.
The phrase τὸν ἀεὶ χρόνον
is also frequent
( Soph. τὸν εἰσαεὶ
| ...χρόνον
. But there is nothing to show that τὸν ἀεὶ
could be used, without χρόνον
, as=‘for ever’: in Soph. τὸν ἀεὶ
conceal some corruption: in
Soph. εἰς τό γ’
(not τὸν
) ὔστερον
.
Hence it is now generally held that this verse is corrupt. But no certain
correction has yet been proposed. The word θάνατον
πατρὸς
(Fröhlich) is improbable. ἀηδών
(used by Electra herself, 147) at once
indicates— as, indeed, the whole context does—that the doom which she
mourns is not τὸν ἑὸν πότμον
. Schneidewin proposed
Ἠλέκτρα, πότμον ἀεὶ πατρὸς
, retaining
μὰ
after ἀλλ’
οὐ
in 1063: but this is metrically wrong, since μὰ
is always short.
Far the best conjecture is Heath's, ἁ παῖς
, namely
Ἠλέκτρα
, would easily cause the
corruption, especially since the words τὸν
ἀεὶ
so often stand together.
πανόδυρτος
here (a form not found in
Tragedy), so they sometimes change δύρομαι
to ὀδύρομαι
, as in Soph. ἁ στονόεσσ’
.
κ.τ.λ.
: ‘what woman so truly noble is
likely ever to be born?’ Will the world see again a maiden so worthy of
her descent? εὔπατρις
is chosen so as to
suggest the
οἱ καλῶς πεφυκότες
in the full sense (989 n.). The quality of Electra's heroism is such as
belongs to them generally; though in the degree of it she is unique.
ζῆν..αἰσχρῶς
); opposed to καλῶς ζῆν
(
σαφῆ
), 242 (ἐκτίμους
).
κοινὸν
, cp.
πότερα δ’
ἄν, εἰ νέμοι τις αἵρεσιν, λάβοις
, | φίλους ἀνιῶν αὐτὸς ἡδονὰς ἔχειν
, | ἢ
κοινὸς ἐν κοινοῖσι λυπεῖσθαι ξυνών
; ‘to pain thy friends,
and have delights thyself, or to share the grief of friends who grieve?’
If it be objected that here there is nothing to define the reference of
κοινόν
, the answer is that the thought
of her father pervades the whole context from 1074 onwards. I incline to
believe, then, that the text is genuine; though I grant that κοινὸν
leaves room for doubt. Conjectures
will be found in the Appendix.
καθοπλίσασα
is
corrupt, and has supplanted some word which meant ‘having rejected’ or
‘spurned.’ In the antistrophic verse (1095), βεβῶσαν, ἃ δὲ μέγιστ’ ἔβλαστε κ.τ.λ.
, two short syllables
(ἃ δὲ
) correspond with the (now) long
final of καλόν
. The best conjecture is H.
Heinrich SchmidtJ. 's σὺ δ’, ὦ παῖ, μὴ ἀπολακτίσῃς λέχος
|
τὸ Ζηνός
: Aesch. κἀπολακτίσασ’ ὕπνον
. Only, if this was the
original word, then we must suppose that it had been partly obliterated
before καθοπλίσασα
took its place. The
same remark, however, applies more or less to the other conjectures, as
ἀποπτύσασα
(Gleditsch, prefixing
δ’
: Blaydes, prefixing τ’
): καταπτύσασα
(Paley): καθαγνίσασα
(Campbell, ‘purging away as by fire’): καθιππάσασα
(Hermann; but the act. form does
not occur).
If
(1) ‘Having vanquished dishonour’ (schol. καταπολεμήσασα τὸ αἰσχρόν
), καθοπλίζω
elsewhere means to
‘arm’ or ‘equip,’ never ‘to subdue by arms’; if it has the latter sense
here, it follows the analogy of such compounds as κατακοντίζω, καταιχμάζω, κατατοξεύω
.
(2) ‘Having made ready an unlovely deed’:
μολεῖν
), = φέρεσθαι
, as
ὡς τοῦτό γ’ ἔρξας δύο φέρει δωρήματα.
ἐν λόγῳ εἶναι
, etc.
τῶν ἐχθρῶν κατύπερθε γενέσθαι
τεὸς
is used in lyrics by Aesch. ( Aesch. τεὰν
, which seems right: and in Eur. τεὸς
is the best correction of θεός
.
ὑπὸ
χεῖρα
) is not elsewhere extant, but is correctly formed (cp.
ἐπίχειρ, ἀντίχειρ
), and is placed
beyond reasonable doubt by the metre (= 1084 νώνυμος, ὦ παῖ παῖ
). ὑποχείριος
is frequent in this sense.
ἐν κακοῖς
| βεβήκῃς
, and 979 n.
ἄγραπτα
κἀσφαλῆ θεῶν
| νόμιμα
: and
νόμοι..ὑψίποδες, οὐρανίαν
| δἰ αἰθέρα
τεκνωθέντες, ὧν Ὄλυμπος
| πατὴρ
μόνος.
ἀεί ποτε
| ζῇ ταῦτα,
κοὺδεὶς οἶδεν ἐξ ὅτου )φάνη
(
σωτῆρα κλῄζει τῆς πάρος προθυμίας
. That
this is the sense of φερομέναν
here, is
strongly suggested by other passages; cp.
968 f. εὐσέβειαν
.. | ..οἴσει
, and esp.
εἴ μοι
ξυνείη φέροντι
(=φερομένῳ
) |
μοῖρα τὰν εὔσεπτον ἁγνείαν λόγων
|
ἔργων τε πάντων, ὧν νόμοι πρόκεινται
|
ὑψίποδες
(‘winning the praise of
reverent purity,’ etc.). Some take ἄριστα
as = ἀριστεῖα
(‘winning the foremost
place’ in respect to these laws): an impossible sense for it. ἄριστα
might, indeed, be taken with τῶνδε
as possessive gen.; ‘winning the best
things belonging to these laws,’— their best gifts; those, namely, which
they bring to those who obey them. But this would be somewhat
forced.
I formerly understood:—‘in respect to these laws, prospering full well’:
ἄριστα
being then an adv., while
φερομέναν
is used as in Thuc. 2. 60§ 3 καλῶς..φερόμενος τὸ καθ’ ἑαυτόν
: 5. 15 § 2 εὖ φερόμενοι
: 5. 16 § 1 εὖ φερόμενος ἐν στρατηγίαις
. This view is recommended by
the fact that φερομέναν ἄριστα
then forms
a clear antithesis to μοίρᾳ..οὐκ ἐν ἐσθλᾷ
βεβῶσαν
. But two points are against it. (1) τῶνδε
, as a genitive of relation, is somewhat
awkward; though we might compare Thuc. 3.
92§ 4 τοῦ πρὸς Ἀθηναίους πολέμου καλῶς
ἐδόκει αὐτοῖς ἡ πόλις καθίστασθαι...τῆς τε ἐπὶ Θρᾴκης παρόδου
χρησίμως ἕξειν
: and id. 1. 36 § 2 Σικελίας καλῶς παράπλου κεῖται
. (2) The poet's usage, as we
have seen, favours the other sense of φερομέναν
.
θεῶν εὐχαῖσι
. The MSS. have τὸν
Διὸς ἄλκιμον γόνον
. In both places, Ζηνὸς
may have been an old variant. The change of Ζηνὸς
into Διὸς
is such as might have been due to a slip of memory in actors, by whom
the tragic texts had been much corrupted even before 330 B.C.—Recent
criticism is inclined to suspect some deeper fault here (see cr. n.);
but, as it seems to me, without good reason.
Third ἐπεισόδιον
. Orestes and Pylades present
themselves as Phocians, followed by two attendants (1123), one of whom
carries a bronze urn.
Orestes reveals himself to Electra, who gives utterance to her joy (1098—1287).
He then speaks of his plans. The Paedagogus enters (1326), and urges them to lose no more time. Orestes and Pylades, with their attendants and the Paedagogus, enter the house (1375).
Electra, after a brief prayer, follows them in (1383).
τοῦτον οἶσθ’ εἰ ζῶν κυρεῖ
; (n.)— οὐκ ἐν ἄστεσι κατῳκηκότων
(but
nomads).
ἀλλ’ εὖ μὲν ἵγμεθ’.
δόμους πατέρων
.. | φράσσατέ μοι
: ὀπάονας δὲ φρά<*> <*>ράς τ’
ἐγχωρίων
: Xen.
δῶν φραστῆρα.
οὐκ ἔνοχος ζημίᾳ
: schol. ἄμεμπτος
.
ἆρ’ ἄν τις αὐτῷ πομπὸς ἐξ ὑμῶν μόλοι
; For
the doubled ἄν
, O.
C. 333(n.).
σοὶ φέρων ἥκω λόγους
| ἡδεῖς
. The Chorus are meant to understand that the arrival
of the new comers has been expected, and will prove welcome, as
confirming the news from Phocis. To the ear of the spectator ποθεινὴν
suggests the longing of Electra for
her brother's return.
κοινόπλουν
(ὁμιλίαν
) in
ἴθι
was used in entreaty (
ξένος
. Orestes,—who thought that he recognised her voice
when it was heard from within (v. 80),—can, of course, be in no doubt as
to her identity. Verse 1125 already indicates this. After v. 1148, at
any rate, he would know the fact, if he had been so dull as not to
discover it sooner. But he pretends not to know who she is until he
hears her name pronounced by the Chorus (1171).
οὐ δή ποθ’ ὡς θανοῦσα
; (n.).
τὸν σὸν οὐ ταρβῶ φόβον.
κομίζω
, ‘care’ is indeed the
primary notion (cp. κομιδή
): that of
‘taking a thing to a place’ is secondary. φέρω
and κομίζω
are similarly
combined in Isaeus or. 8 § 21 (referring to a funeral): εἰσελθὼν δὲ εἴσω κομίζειν οἷος ἦν, ἔχων τοὺς
οἴσοντας
: ‘I was disposed to
κ.τ.λ.
Three modes of punctuation are
possible; the first is perhaps the best, though the second is also
satisfactory. (1) To place no point either after ἐκεῖν’
or after σαφές
.
‘There, it seems, I clearly see that sorrow (=the sorrow which I
foreboded) in your hands.’ σαφὲς
is then
equiv. to an adv. with δέρκομαι
: and the
combination of σαφὲς
with πρόχειρον
is like that in
τάδ’ ἀντίπρῳρα δή σοι
| βλέπειν πάρεστ’ ἐναργῆ
. (2) To place a point
after σαφές
. ‘This is what I feared
(ἐκεῖνο
), now placed beyond a doubt; I
see,’ etc. The only objection to this is that the words πρόχειρον κ.τ.λ.
then become a little abrupt
and obscure. (3) To place a point after ἐκεῖν’
, and none after σαφές
.
‘That is it; I now see clearly,’ etc. Cp. Ar. τοῦτ’ ἐκεῖνο· ποῖ φύγω δύστηνος
; But this
colloquialism, though used by Eur. ( Eur.
τοῦτ’ ἐκεῖνο, κτᾶσθ’ ἑταίρους
), seems too
homely for the style of Sophocles. In 1178 we have merely τόδ’ ἔστ’ ἐκεῖνο
: in Soph. ὅδ’ ἐκεῖνος ἐγώ
.
πρόχειρον εἴ τί σοι, τέκνον, πάρα
| ξίφος χεροῖν
(n.).
τί δ’ αὖ τόδ’ ἄχθος βασιλέων ἥκεις φέρων
;
ὅσσα πτόλις ἥδε κέκευθε
, and
μῆτιν ἐνὶ στήθεσσι κέκευθε
(the only
Homeric examples of this perf.). In Attic it is elsewhere intrans.
ὡς τἀποκλαῦσαι κἀποδύρασθαι τύχας
.
αὐτῇ
), ὃς ἂν τούτων τι δρᾷ
, | φόνον προκεισθαι
(n.).
ἀπαιτεῖν
, too, the midd. forms are
avoided.
τοὺς πρὸς αἵματος
: Arist. συγγένειαν
) ἢ
πρὸς αἵματος ἢ κατ’ οἰκειότητα καὶ κηδείαν.
μάλα πολλὸν ἀπ’ ἐλπίδος ἔπλετο νόστος
. So
ἀπὸ δόξης
, contrary to expectation (
ἀπὸ
θυμοῦ
, unpleasing to one (
οὐκ ἀπὸ
γνώμης
, not unwisely (
οὐκ
ἀπὸ τρόπου
, not unreasonably: οὐκ ἀπὸ
καιροῦ
: οὐκ ἀπὸ σκοποῦ
.
Then ἐλπίδων
, for οὐχ
αἷσπερ
: and the sense is: —‘In a manner how contrary to my
hopes—not with those hopes wherewith I sent thee forth—have I received
thee back.’ The notion of contrariety is thus expressed twice over;
first by ἀπό
, then by οὐχ
. If this is awkward in grammar, yet it
has a certain pathetic emphasis.
Other possibilities are the following. (1) Keeping both οὐχ ὧνπερ
and ἀπ’
, to take ἀπ’ ἐλπίδων
as=‘ἀφ’ ὧν ἔχοιμι
:
Thuc. 1. 91§ 7 ἀπὸ ἀντιπάλου παρασκευῆς
. (Observe that in Soph. ἀπ’ ἐλπίδος καλῆς
is not really similar;
it means, ‘as the ἀπό
condemns this view.
(2) Still keeping οὐχ ὧνπερ
, to change
ἀπ’
, with Schaefer, to ὑπ’
. Cp. Eur.
ἐθρέφθην ἐλπίδων καλῶν ὕπο
. This is
possible; though ὑπό
, when thus used,
commonly denotes an
ὥς σ’ ἀπ’ ἐλπίδων— ἀπόmeaning ‘contrary to’—strikes the note of despair more forcibly.
(3) Keeping ἀπ’
as=‘contrary to,’ to alter
οὐχ ὧνπερ
either to οὐχ ὥσπερ
gives the simplest sense, while
οὐχ ὅνπερ
is perhaps superior in
vigour and pathos.
On the whole, I retain the traditional reading, though not without a
suspicion that either ἀπ’
or ὧνπερ
is unsound.
κ.τ.λ.
The schol. on 1126 quotes
ζωὸν μέν σε ἔλειπον ἐγὼ κλισίηθεν
ἰοῦσα
, | νῦν δέ σε τεθνηῶτα
κιχάνομαι
(from which Hermann infers,— surely somewhat
fancifully,—that the schol. read οὐχ ὅνπερ
in 1128).
τὸ μηδέν.
λαμπρὸς ὥσπερ
ὄμματι
: Eur. τέκνων οἷς ἂν...λάμπωσιν ἐν θαλάμοις
| ...
νεανίδες ἧβαι
. Nauck brackets these
two vv., because (1) λαμπρὸν
is strange;
and (2) the verses are irrelevant to the ‘hopes’ mentioned in 1127. But
the fitness of λαμπρόν
, as poetically used
here, is precisely that it suggests the bright promise of the life on
which those hopes rested.
ὡς ὤφελες αὐτόθ’ ὀλέσθαι
. With Homer,
ὡς
and αἴθ’
are alike frequent in this phrase: Attic usage prefers
εἴθ’
(1021), though ὡς
also occurs (as in Ar. ὤφελον
stands in μή
in
The ἐμὲ
)
κλέψασαν
: it would also forestall v.
1134. Electra's self-reproach is that her action, without ultimately
saving his life, deprived him of funeral rites at home. She goes on to
lament that she herself had not rendered those rites (1138 ff.). That
regret might seem inconsistent with her wish in 1131; but it represents
a separate thought which rises in her mind as she pictures him perishing
among strangers.
ἀπό τε φόνου
| ἔρρυτο
κἀνέσωσε
. The word means esp. to ‘recover’ what has been
lost. Her. 3. 65
μὴ δὲ ἀνασωσαμένοισι τὴν ἀρχήν, μηδ’ ἐπιχειρήσασι
ἀνασῴζειν.
ἵν’ ἦ τυφλός τε καὶ
κλύων μηδέν
, and ὡς ἔδειξα μήποτε κ.τ.λ.
φυγὰς
|
ἀπεξενοῦτο
: and Electra (865 ff.),
ξένος
| ἄτερ
ἐμᾶν χερῶν
| ...κέκευθεν
.
ξέναισι
(1141). Cp.
Pope's
πρόθεσις
. The sense is thus the same as in
θανόντας
αὐτόχειρ ὑμᾶς ἐγὼ
| ἔλουσα
κἀκόσμησα
. For κοσμεῖν
in ref.
to funeral rites, cp. 1401:
τάφον
| κοσμοῦσα
(‘showing grace to the dead’— by sprinkling dust
and pouring libations). Similarly λουτροῖς τέ νιν
| ἐσθῆτί τ’ ἐξήσκησαν
. Isaeus or. 8 § 22 λεγούσης ὅτι βούλοιτ’ ἂν αὐτὴ τὸ σῶμα τὸ ἐκείνου
συμμεταχειρίζεσθαι
(referring esp. to the washing of the
corpse) μεθ’ ἡμῶν καὶ κοσμῆσαι
. Lucian
ὀστέα λευκὰ λέγοντο κασίγνητοί θ’ ἕταροί τε
.
They then place them in a λάρναξ
or urn,
which is laid in a grave (κάπετος
), and
over this a mound (σῆμα
) is raised.
ὑπὲρ τῆς δωδεκαετίας
§
9 (in Baiter and Sauppe's χιλίων ταφὴ Ἀθηναίων μαρτυρεῖ μοι, κηδευθεῖσα
ταῖς τῶν ἐναντίων χερσίν
(a reminiscence of this verse?).
Kaibel Μαρκιανὸς
δέ μ’ ἔθαψε καὶ ἐκήδευσεν.
παρεῖχον
, because she is
looking back on a closed chapter of her life: cp. VI. Thuc. 92.§ 3 ἐπολιτεύθην
.
καί
, see on
ὅσ’ οἶδα κἀγώ.
φίλος
, on the ground that it must mean
‘friend,’ illustrate the danger of identifying a word with its
conventional equivalent in another language. The conjectures are all bad
(γάνος, θάλος, τέκος, φάος
, and, worst
of all, )φελος
, ὄφελος
).
The schol. on 1146 has, τὸ δὲ φίλος ἀντὶ
ὄφελος
. But P. N. Papageorgius corrects ὄφελος
to ὦ
φίλος
(
οὐκ ἦσθα τῆς μητρὸς ἀλλὰ μᾶλλον καὶ ἐμοῦ:
φίλοςas=a vocative.
οἱ οἰκέται
, as in
τῶν κατ’ οἶκον
. In Aesch. τροφός
, who dwells on her
care for the infancy of Orestes. τροφοί.
ἦ
. [Not, ἐγὼ
(μὲν
) τροφός,
ἐγὼ δ’ ἀδελφὴ..προσηυδώμην
.]
ἀδελφή σοι
, since a
slight emphasis on the pron. better marks the reciprocity of affection;
‘I was thy nurse; and by thee I was ever called “sister.”’ He had other
sisters, but it was she who stood in the child's mind for all that
‘sister’ means.
θανόντα
, for which Brunck quotes Eur. καὶ νῦν ἐκεῖνα μὲν θανόντ’ ἀνέπτατο.
συλλαβὼν
in
φλογὶ ἶσοι ἀολλέες ἠὲ θυέλλῃ
.
ὥς μ’ ἀπώλεσας θανών·
| ἀποσπάσας γὰρ
κ.τ.λ.
For the dat. τέθνηχ’ ὑμῖν πάλαι
. These words are usu.
written σοι
destroys the
point.
Others explain: (1) ‘I am dead τῷδε δ’ οἴχομαι
(‘in his purpose, I am
dead’). But this is less suitable to the context. (2) ‘I am dead to
thee, as thou to me,’—τέθνηκα
would be unfitting when a reference
to actual death immediately follows.
τὸν ἄγαμον
γάμον
:
ἄδωρα δῶρα
: ἄχαρις χάρις.
φήμας προὔπεμπες
(cp. 317
n.), but also denotes the object of τιμωρός
. It must not be taken with λάθρᾳ
: the messages were of course secret; the point here
is their tenor and their frequency. Cp.
169 f.
κ.τ.λ.
These three verses are divided as
above in L, and now in most editions. Hermann wrote οἴ μοι
. | ὦ δέμας
οἰκτρόν
. | φεῦ, φεῦ
. | ὦ δεινοτάτας
| οἴ
μοι
.—For anapaestic verses inserted in dialogue, cp.
αἰαῖ, ὦ τάλας, αἰαῖ
, and ὦναξ Ἀΐδη,
δέξαι μ’
, | ὦ Διὸς ἀκτίς,
παῖσον
. This is one of the traits from which it may be
inferred that the
δεινοτάτας
,
since the expected avenger returns as dust. For the poetical plur.,
cp. 68
ταῖσδε ταῖς ὁδοῖς
. The plur. might,
indeed, mean the journey from Mycenae to Phocis, and the return; but
this is less natural.
κ.τ.λ.
: cp.
τοῦ μηδὲν
= τοῦ
θανόντος.
κἂν τὸ μηδὲν ὦ
: but here, following τὴν μηδὲν
, it rather suggests the state, ‘thy
nothingness.’ On these phrases generally cp. Soph.
τῶν ἴσων μετεῖχε τοῖς <*>λλοις ἡμῖν.
μἀπο‐
(crasis), or μὴ )πο‐
(prodelision): see n. on
ἀπολείπεσθαι
=‘to be left behind by,’ and so, ‘to be parted
from,’ ‘deprived of’: Eur. πατρῴας μὴ ἀπολείπεσθαι χθονός
: Eur. τῶν πρὶν ἀπολειφθεὶς φρενῶν
.
θανεῖν·
θανόντων δ’ οὐδὲν ἄλγος ἅπτεται
:
τοῖς γὰρ θανοῦσι μόχθος οὐ προσγίγνεται
.
κ.τ.λ.
: ‘as thy father was a mortal, so
his son, thy brother, was but mortal also’: with ἦν.
πέφυκας
to γεγῶσα
, and θνητὸς δ’
to
θανόντ’
, because (1) it is ‘absurd’ to
call a dead man θνητός
: (2) it is no
comfort for Electra that her father was mortal: and (3) the parenthetic
φρόνει
is unusual.
ὡς πᾶσιν ἡμῖν κατθανεῖν ὀφείλεται
, and
τὸ θανεῖν
, implied in θνητὸς
) is too obscure.
ΝΕ. παπαῖ·
τί δῆτ’ ἂν δρῷμ’ ἐγὼ τοὐνθένδε γε; ΦΙ. τί δ’ ἔστιν, ὦ παῖ; ποῖ ποτ’
ἐξέβης λόγῳ;
ὦ Ζεῦ, τί
λέξω; ποῖ φρενῶν ἔλθω, πάτερ;
οὐκ οἶδ’ ὅποι χρὴ τἄπορον τρέπειν ἔπος
.
It is well to observe the delicately gradual process which leads up to the recognition.
(i) 1176—1187. She is surprised that
The preparation is now complete: the actual disclosure follows. (i) 1205— 1210. He asks her to give him the urn which is in her hands: she entreats that she may be allowed to keep it, and to pay it the last honours. (ii) 1211—1217. He tells her that she ought not to mourn for her brother. ‘Why,’ she asks: ‘if these are his ashes?’ ‘They are not so,’ he replies,—taking the urn from her hands. (iii) 1218—1221. ‘Where, then,’ she asks, ‘is his grave?’ ‘The living have no grave.’ ‘He lives?’ ‘Yes,—as surely as I live.’
ἔσχον θαῦμα
: and for the sense of the
aor., 1256, 1465.
κάρτα λαμπρὰ καὶ κατ’ ὄνομα καὶ φύσιν
(
ὅδ’ ἔσθ’ ὁ κλεινός σοι Φιλοκτήτης,
ξένε
.—Though joined with
should not be taken as referring
to the fame of her beauty; it is equivalent to κλεινῆς
, by the common idiom (785).
Bergk has an ingenious (though, I think, mistaken) theory concerning
this passage. Seeing that v. 1180 resembles v. 1184, he suggests that
1180 was an inferior variant for 1184: and, on similar grounds, that
1183 was a feebler substitute for 1179. That is, there were two
different texts of this passage. (
We have only to read the dialogue with attention to perceive that this hypothesis of variants is arbitrary. Verse 1183 expresses sympathy in a more definite and emphatic manner than v. 1179: verse 1184 expresses surprise more directly and decidedly than v. 1180. There is a gradual accentuation of the stranger's interest and of Electra's perplexity. This development is the internal proof that our text has not arisen from a dittographia.
καὶ
=‘and’;
sometimes, however, καὶ μάλα
=καὶ πολύ, καὶ
λίαν
), as in Xen.
ἀνθρώπους..καὶ μάλα δοκοῦντας φρονίμους
εἶναι
.
σοῦ
understood. Cp. Aesch. τάλαιν’ ἀρά
: Aesch. μόχθοι τάλανες
. Soph. ὤμοι βαρείας ἆρα τῆς ἐμῆς τύχης
: where, as
here, and in ἆρα
=simply ἄρα
.
δή ποτ’
, the reading of the scholiast, is
clearly better than that which prevails in our MSS.,
. It expresses her first feeling of
surprise: she can hardly believe that his pity is for her. In 1184, on
the other hand,
is fitting: she has recognised the
fact, and asks the cause. Cp. 1108.
ἄθεος
,
‘disregarding the gods,’ ‘impious.’ Kinsfolk have wronged their
kinswoman. Cp. 124 ἀθεώτατα
: Antiphon or. 1 § 21
ἀθέως καὶ ἀκλεῶς πρὸ τῆς εἱμαρμένης ὑφ’ ὧν ἥκιστ’
ἐχρῆν τὸν βίον ἐκλιπών
.
μὴ )μοῦ προτάρβει
: ἢ )μοί.
τὰ δύσφημα ταῦτα ἂ λέγεις ἐμοὶ καὶ
οὐκ ἄλλῳ τινὶ ἁρμόζει
. For the fem.
φίλος οὔτις ἀνὴρ ὑπερίσταται
: also 165,
962).
δουλίαν ἕξειν τροφήν
.
δή
, which the scribe of L appears
to have regarded as the true reading (cr. n.), is slightly better here
than μοι
could not depend on
Ε ἐν τούτῳ..λύεται
ἡ ἀπορία
.
κ.τ.λ.
‘What,’ she asks, ‘has quickened
this sense of
πένθει λυγρῷ
| πρέπουσαν
: which refers to all the outward
signs of grief, and not merely to dress. ἰηλέμοισιν ἐμπρεπῆ
(ἐμφερῆ
Tucker) ζῶσα
γόοις με τιμῶ
.
πόθεν ἐστὶ τοῦτο τὸ κακὸν ὃ
ἐξεσήμηνας
; Cp.
τοὔργον οὐ μακρὰν λέγεις
(n.).
ἥμην ἐν θαλάμῳ, ἔθελον δ’ ἄχεϊ
προτραπέσθαι
, ‘to turn forwards towards’ grief, and so, ‘to
ὅς πάντας ἐς
πέδον κάρα
| νεῦσαι φόβῳ
προὔτρεψεν
, the sense is, indeed, ‘impelled,’ but the inf.
aids it, as in
σὺ γάρ μ’ ἄκοντα προὐτρέψω λέγειν
.]
οὐκ ἴσα πράττει τῷ τῆς μητρὸς ὀνόματι
. Cp.
μηδὲν ὡς τεκοῦσα δρᾷ
. It is needless to
assume an intrans. use here (‘resembles’). Such an use is generally
recognised, indeed, in Thuc. 5. 71§ 2, and
6. 87 § 5; though in each place it is possible to supply an acc. from
the context.
λυμαντὴν βίου
.
προθέντ’ ἀδελφῷ δεῖπνον
.
ἔμπρησον
(n.). If it were required, it
would be simplest to read
πάρεισί σοι
has been made in L from πάρεισ’ ἴσοι
: and in τοῖς ἴσοις
was a τοῖσι σοῖς
.
The word τοῖσι σοῖς
, v. 1201 merely repeats 1200, is
un founded. He ἀλγῶν
). Cp.
Aesch. ἀναγνώρισις
): ΗΛ. ἀλλ’ ἐν κακοῖσι τοῖς
ἐμοῖς γελᾶν θέλεις
; | ΟΡ. κἀν τοῖς
ἐμοῖς ἄῤ, εἴπερ ἔν γε τοῖσι σοῖς
. While preferring τοῖσι σοῖς
, however, I recognise that τοῖς ἴσοις
is also quite tenable.
αἵδε
. Cp. Δ οἱ μὲν νέοι...τὸ δὲ τῶν πρεσβυτέρων
.
πρὸς
πιστὰς ἐρεῖς
: it is clearly better than νῦν
.
πιθοῦ λεγούσῃ
. L, with most MSS., has
μή σου προσθίγω γενειάδος
.
The reading of the MSS., με
is easily understood. For
the reiterated μή
, cp.
μή, μή μ’ ἀνέρῃ
:
μή, μή μ’, ἄναξ
,.. | ..κακὰν φάτιν ἄρῃ.
ἀφέλῃ
would be simply ‘take away from me.’ So Her. 3. 137
ἑξαιρεθέντες τε τὸν Δημοκήδεα καὶ τὸν
γαῦλον..ἀπαιρεθέντες.
ἔχω τὰ φίλτατ’
(his daughters):
σοῦ πατρὸς ἦν τὰ φίλτατα
(Patroclus).
ΦΙ. μέθες,
μέθες με
... | ΝΕ. οὐ φήμ’
ἐάσειν
. He approaches her; she clings to the urn, and at v.
1216 is still holding it; then his words, ἀλλ’ οὐκ
Ὀρέστου
(1217), reconcile her to parting with it, and he
gently takes it from her hands.
The division of the trimeter (ἀντιλαβή
)
marks agitation, as again in 1220—1226, 1323, etc. Cp. also
οἴμοι ἐγὼ σοῦ μέλεος
.
εἰ
with
ὦ φίλτατον μὲν ἦμαρ, <*>διστος δ’
ἀνήρ
.
ὦ φίλτατον φώνημα
(
ὦ φθέγμ’ Ἀθάνας
.
ὦ φθέγμ’ ἀναιδές.
τἀμὰ μὴ )ξ ἄλλων πύθῃ
. For μηκέτ’
, cp. Pind.
μηκέτι πάπταινε πόρσιον
.
ὦ χρόνῳ φανείς
, | ἔχω σ’ ἀέλπτως
. ΟΠ. κἀξ ἐμοῦ γ’ ἔχει
χρόνῳ
.
ἐς δόμους
| ..σωθέντ’
).
καὶ ἡ συμφορὰ δὲ οὐ
μόνον ἀποτρόπαιος ἀλλὰ καὶ ἀγαθή, ὡς δηλοῖ σὺν ἄλλοις καὶ ὁ εἰπὼν
ἐπ’ ἀγαθῷ τὸ ἐπὶ συμφοραῖς γεγηθὸς...ἄπο
. Ar. πῖνε πῖν’ ἐπὶ συμφοραῖς.
φιλάδελφα κάτω δάκρὐ εἰβομένη
.
A μέλος ἀπὸ σκηνῆς
between Electra and
Orestes. Strophe, 1232—1352,=antistr. 1253—1272 (a verse being lost
after 1264). Epode, 1273— 1287. For metres see Metrical Analysis.
κ.τ.λ.
This phrase seems to gain in
fulness and force if taken as meaning, ‘son of the father whom I so
loved,’ rather than as a mere periphrasis for σώματα φίλτατα
, ‘dearest of all men ever born’: the latter
would be weaker than (τέκνων σῶν..δίπτυχος γονή
( Eur. σωμάτων
instead of σώματος
(schol. ἀντὶ τοῦ ἑνικοῦ
) is very bold, and
seemingly unique. (Cp. 206, n. on θανάτους
.) It is confirmed, however, by the
fact that Latin poetry tolerates a corresponding use of male corpora tacta relinquo
σῶμα τέκνων
= ib.
1111
σώματα τέκνων
.) The plur. certainly cannot
be explained by supposing a reference to Pylades also.
ξὺν οἷς τ’
| οὐ χρῆν
ὁμιλῶν, οὕς τέ μ’ οὐκ ἔδει κτανών.
<*>γ’ ἔχοντες
.
κ.τ.λ.
Far the most probable account of
the text here is that an iambic trimeter was corrupted, first by an
accidental transposition of words and then by attempted correction, into
the form which appears in most MSS. (cr. n.), ἀλλ’
οὐ τὰν Ἄρτεμιν τὰν αἰὲν ἀδμήταν
. A strong argument for this
is the antistrophic verse, 1260, τίς οὖν ἂν ἀξίαν
γε σοῦ πεφηνότος
: where ἂν
,
though omitted by the scribe of L, was supplied by another early hand,
and appears in A, as in most other MSS., and in the Aldine. The
inference is confirmed by the manner in which
ἀδμάτας ἀδμάτα
| ῥύσιος γενέσθω.
ὡς οὐδέν ἐσμεν πλὴν σκιαῖς ἐοικότες
, | βάρος περισσὸν γῆς ἀναστρωφώμενοι
.
οὐδέ τι ἔργων
| ἔμπαιον οὐδὲ βίης, ἀλλ’ αὔτως ἄχθος ἀρούρης
.
ἀλλ’ ἧμαι παρὰ νηυσὶν ἐτώσιον ἄχθος
ἀρούρης.
τἄνδον οἰκουρήμαθ’
.
ἐπεί γε μὲν δὴ
(n.).
Ἄρης δ’ οὐκ ἐνὶ χώρᾳ
: id.
γυνὴ μονωθεῖσ’
οὐδέν· οὐκ ἔνεστ’ Ἄρης
.
οἷον ἔφυ
), no
veil can be drawn; it is manifest to all, and fierce, like the sun in a
cloudless summer sky. It is a sorrow which can never be done away with,
οὔ ποτε καταλύσιμον
, because no
reconciliation is possible. And it is one of which no time can efface
the memory (οὐδέ ποτε λησόμενον
).
The author of the scholium on 1245 read ἐπείπερ ὑπέμνησεν αὐτὴν τῆς τοῦ πατρὸς
ἀναιρέσεως, διὰ τῶν προειρημένων δύο στίχων φησὶν ὅτι ἐνέβαλές μοι
κακὸν ἀνέφελον
. This yields a good sense; ‘thou hast
mentioned’ (Δ οἷον ἐμβαλὼν λόγον ἐν νῷ ἔχεις ἀπιέναι
.
The traditional ὑποίσεις
.
παλαιὸν ἄλγημ’ ὑπέμνασας
. If, however, it
was the original word, the corruption to ἐπέβαλες
is strange, since the sense would have been
clear.
καταλύεσθαι
ἔχθραν, πόλεμον, κ.τ.λ.
κακόν
is half-personified
here, though not in the preceding clauses; precisely as in
κήρ
(disease) is οἰκτρὰ.. βόσκειν, ἀδαὴς δ’
|
ἔχειν μυρίον ἄχθος ὃ ξυνοικεῖ
(n.).
The usual explanation is, ‘that cannot λήσομαι
is nowhere passive. There is,
indeed, no classical fut. pass. of λανθάνω
, for (ἐπι
)λησθήσομαι
occurs only in later Greek (LXX.
Ps. ix. 19, etc.). Even λελήσεται
=‘will forget,’ Eur. λησόμενον
could mean, ‘that cannot
λήσω
is more usual in this sense ( Soph. λήσομαι
is so used by Hippocrates (2. 170), Arist.
(
ἀνέφελον, such a sense would evidently be too weak.
παῖ
(rightly made in
The scholia attest παρουσία
as the
traditional reading, and suggest two explanations. (1) ὅταν ἐπιτρέπῃ ὁ καιρὸς καὶ καλῇ
: παρουσία
=τὰ παρόντα
, the
circumstances of the moment. Cp. ὁπόταν ἡ παρουσία τούτων ᾖ καὶ ὁ καιρὸς
ἐπιτήδειος
. Here τούτων
is
evidently neuter, and the meaning is, ‘when these topics come before
us,’—when it is the fitting time to discuss them. Neither view is
satisfactory.
The
ἐπιλίποι δ’ ἂν ἡμᾶς ὁ πᾶς χρόνος, εἰ πάσας τὰς
ἐκείνου πράξεις καταριθμησαίμεθα
. In Pind. ὁ πᾶς χρόνος
has a like sense.
ἐλεύθερον στόμα
. If she is overheard in the house, she may
yet lose the newly-gained free dom. Except in the sense of ‘remembering’
(993 n.), the midd. of the simple σῴζω
is
somewhat rare; but cp. Ar.
σῴζεσθαί σ’ ἐκέλευσ’ ἱερὸν κύνα
.
μακρὰν ἔοικε λέξειν
. Cp. Soph. μ<*> τεῖνε μακράν
: Aesch. μακρὰν γὰρ ἐξέτεινας
.
οὖν
may
be rendered by ‘Nay.’ τίς ἄν, φησί, σοῦ φανέντος δικαίως
ἕλοιτο ἀντὶ λόγων σιωπήν
; I agree with the schol. also in
taking ἀξίαν
. For the absolute use of the latter,
cp. 298
ἀξίαν δίκην
:
χάριν.. ἀξίαν
: ἀξίως.
Join σιγὰν
: cp. Antiphon or. 5 § 79
ἠλλάξαντο..εὐδαιμονίας.. κακοδαιμονίαν.
θεὸς
belongs to the third
foot, it is always so scanned:
ἀέλπτως
(1263). He came as
soon as Apollo gave the word. After this verse, a trimeter has been
lost, as the strophe shows, where v. 1244 (ἔνεστιν
κ.τ.λ.
) is certainly genuine.
ἐπόρσεν
or ἐπῶρσεν
. It is
true that πορίζω
has not elsewhere the
special sense of πορεύω
, ‘to convey,’
‘bring’: but how easily a poet might transfer that sense to it, is
suggested by the similar case of πορεῖν
in
πῶς ἄν
τις
) δεῦρο Θησέα πόροι
, ‘fetch
him hither.’
εἰ μή τι δαιμόνιον εἴη
.
Dem. or. 2 § 1
δαιμονίᾳ τινὶ καὶ θείᾳ παντάπασιν ἔοικεν
εὐεργεσίᾳ.
τίθεμαι
:
οὐ τίθημ’ ἐγὼ
| ζῆν
τοῦτον
.
Electra remembers the warning dream (417 ff.), in which she had already
surmised a supernatural agency (411: 459). It is indeed δαιμόνιον
that Orestes, sent by Apollo,
should arrive at this moment.
The punctuation given in the text seems best. The Aldine has only a comma
after μέλαθρα
: but then we should need a
colon after χάριτος
.
ἐξήκεις ὁδόν
. Here, too, the acc. is
‘cognate,’ since the verb implies ἐλθεῖν
.
(It is not really like
κέλευθον..φανείς
, where the acc. denotes the ground which
the search has traversed.)
—, by asking, ‘what am I not to do?’
(the negative form of the delib. subjunct.).
ἀποστερεῖν
,
though less frequent than acc. of person and gen. of thing, is not rare:
cp. Antiphon β. γ.
§ 2 τὸ ἥμισυ
τῆς κατηγορίας ἐμαυτὸν ἂν ἀπεστέρησα
: Isaeus or. 8 § 43
τὰ.. χρήματα ἡμᾶς ἀποστερήσων
: Xen. ἡμᾶς..ἀποστερεῖ τὸν μισθόν.
αὐτῆς
, epexegetic inf.: see on 543
δαίσασθαι
. Cp. Eur. ἄγουσιν οὐ μεθεἶ ἂν ἐκ γαίας ἐμέ
, where
the acc. depends on the part., and ἐμοῦ
is
to be supplied with the verb. (Porson, in his note on that v., suggests
ἁδονᾶν
here, comparing the plur.
ἡδονὰς
in 1302.)
ΗΜ. Α. δοκεῖς γάρ;
ΗΜ. Β. τί μὴν οὔ;
Similarly, without οὔ
, Aesch. ἔχρησα ποινὰς τοῦ πατρὸς πέμψαι· τί μήν
;
(‘what then?’
ὦ φθέγὐ, ἀφίκου
: and with ἀέλπτως
: 832 f. εἰ
τῶν φανερῶς οἰχομένων
| εἰς Ἀΐδαν
ἐλπίδ’ ὑποίσεις
: and 858 f. The first and best scholium on
1281 recognises that αὐδάν
denotes a
source of joy, not of grief, to her (καὶ γὰρ ἡ
ἡδονὴ προετρέπετο αὐτὴν βοῆσαι
), though wrongly explaining
the word as φήμην περὶ τοῦ ἀδελφοῦ
(news
of his safety). If αὐδάν
meant the report
of his death, the words ἃν ἐγὼ οὐδ’ ἂν
ἤλπισ’
would lose all force.
αὐδάν
just before it, or
through the οὐδ’ ἂν
above it. ὀργὰν
, is due
to Blomfield (
ὀργή
in Sophocles means either (1)
‘anger,’ or (2) ‘disposition’:
αὐτόγνωτος..ὀργά
: ἀστυνομους ὀργάς
:
συντρόφοις ὀργαῖς
. Neither sense can be
fitted into any probable interpretation. Some have supposed the meaning
to be that Electra ‘restrained her anger in silence,’ when Clyt. was
exulting in the death of Orestes; but, in fact, her anger found a voice
(see 792). Others understand that she ‘restrained her emotion’ (of
grief), on hearing the sad news; but she did not do so (see 823—870):
nor could ὀργὰν
mean ‘emotion’ in that
sense.
On the other hand ὀργή
and ὁρμή
were easily confused in MSS. Thus in
ὁρμῇ
is right, γ
has been
written over μ
in L, and ὀργῇ
is actually the reading of A, and of the
Aldine. Cp. also
The context is the best guide to the sense which should be restored.
Through out these lyrics, Orestes has been endeavouring to repress
Electra's cries, lest she should be overheard (1236, 1238, 1251 f.,
1257, 1259, 1271 f.). The corrupt words probably referred to this.
πῶς ἂν...ἐγώ τί σε ἠδίκησα
; (‘how could I
possibly have wronged thee?’). εὔφημον... κοίμησον στόμα
.
Other interpretations and conjectures will be found in the Appendix.
κεὐθὺς τάλαιν’ ὡς εἶδον κ.τ.λ.
The first part of the third ἐπεισόδιον
began, at 1098, with the entrance of Orestes. Now, after the μέλος ἀπὸ σκηνῆς
(1232—1287), comes the
second part, going down to the point at which the avengers pass into the
house, followed by Electra.
τἀπίλοιπα τῶν λόγων
(n.).
κ.τ.λ.
These verses plainly intimate the
poet's opinion that it would be a fault in art to retard the action at
this point by a long narrative. A similar criticism is implied in
καί μοι
τὰ πραχθέντ’ εἴπαθ’ ὡς βράχιστ’, ἐπεὶ
| ταῖς τηλικαῖσδε σμικρὸς ἐξαρκεῖ λόγος
(n.).
Conington (
Another theory, that Sophocles alludes to the earlier part of the
τὰ μὲν
) ὅσα
| κεύθει, τὰ δ’
αὐτίκ’ εἰς τὸ φῶς φανεῖ κακά
:
στρέφει, τὸ δ’ αὔξει
.
ὄλβον ἐκχέῃ μέγαν
: τὸν πατρικὸν
πλοῦτον
... | αἰσχρῶς εἰς ἀκρατεῖς
ἐξέχεεν δαπάνας
. As dist. from ἐκχεῖ
(profuse outlay on luxury), τὰ μὲν
is implied in τὰ
δέ
, the sentence is in form a rhetorical climax,— ‘spends,’
‘spends profusely,’ ‘spends aimlessly.
τὶν δ’ ἐοικότα καιρὸν ὄλβου
| δίδωσι
(Μοῖρα
):
Aesch. πῶς σε σεβίζω
, | μήθ’ ὑπεράρας μήθ’ ὑποκάμψας
| καιρὸν
χάριτος
; (‘the due measure of courtesy’).
Hermann took χρόνου καιρὸν
as=τὸ καίριον τοῦ χρόνου
, ‘the opportune moment
of time.’ The meaning would then be that the λόγος
might hinder them from seizing that moment. But the
phrase is a strange one, scarcely to be justified by
χρόνοςis virtually personified,—
εὐμενὴς ὢν σύμμαχος τοῖς δεχομένοις λογισμῷ τὸν καιρὸν αὐτοῦ.
The schol. has: ἀφαιρεῖται γάρ, φησι, τὴν εὐκαιρίαν
τῶν πραχθέντων τῶν λόγων ἡ ἀδολεσχία
. This only shows that
he took καιρὸν
as ‘opportunity,’ not as
‘due limit.’ It does not warrant the view that, instead of χρόνου
, he read ἔργου
or πόνου
.
σκόπει
) ἀλλ’ ὡς τάχιστα χρὴ λέγειν· οὕτω δ’ ὅπως
ἐρεῖτον
| ἀστεῖα
. Without
οὕτω
, Soph.
γῆς μ’ ὅπως πέμψεις ἄποικον
(n.).
ναοὺς
χοροῖς
| ..ἐπέλθωμεν
.
καὶ τοὐμὸν
, as in
εἴ ποτε καὶ
προτέρας ἄτας
is followed by ἔλθετε
καὶ νῦν
: εἴπερ
τινὶ κἄλλῳ
, | οὐρανομήκη ῥήξατε κἀμοὶ
φωνήν
.
τῇδε
is here redundant, repeating the sense of <*>δε
for emphasis.
φράσαι τὸ σόν
(n.).—For ἔστω δ’ οὖν ὅπως ὑμῖν φίλον
.
οὐδὲ
goes with νῦν δ’ οὐδέ με τυτθὸν ἔτισεν.
καὶ οὐδὲ Δία Ξένιον ᾐδέσθη
.—The part. πάντα τὰ ἀγαθὰ ἔχειν
στερόμενος τῆς πατρίδος οὐκ ἂν δεξαίμην
: Aeschin. or. 3. §
217 οὔτε τὰ αὐτὰ τούτῳ δημηγορήσας ἐδεξάμην ἂν
ζῆν
.
ὑπηρετοίμην
may have come from ὑπηρετμοίην. ὑπηρετμεῖν
, however, does not occur.— καθαρτὴς
πρὸς θεῶν ὡρμημένος
(70).
τὰ ἐνθάδε
: cp. Eur. εἰς δ’ ἄλλην χθόνα
, | τἀνθένδε θέμενος εὖ, μεταστήσω πόδα
.—Not,
‘what should be done next’ (as in Soph.
τἀνθένδ’
=‘the sequel’). That was, indeed,
the regular sense of the sing. τοὐνθένδε
(
Soph.
συμπόνει..σύγκαμν’
(n.). —Electra here gives
the information which was to have been brought by the old man (41). He,
however, has been in the house since v. 803. At v. 1368 he repeats these
facts.
ἀνδρὸς μὴ φοβοῦ ὡς ἀπο‐
ρήσεις ἀξίου
. So with ὅπως
: Eur.
μὴ τρέσῃς ὅπως σέ τις
| σὺν παισὶ βωμοῦ τοῦδ’ ἀποσπάσει
βίᾳ
.—Distinguish the wholly different use of ὅπως μή
, instead of a simple μή
, after a verb of fearing ( Soph. δέδοιχ’ ὅπως
| μὴ..ἀναρρήξει
, ‘I fear that it will break forth’). Here,
for example, δείσῃς ὅπως μὴ ὄψεται
would
mean the same thing as δείσῃς ὡς
(or
ὅπως
) ὄψετᾳι
.
ὅθεν καθαρὸν τὸ μῖσος ἐντέτηκε τῇ πόλει τῆς ἀλλοτρίας
φύσεως
. Lucian
τοσοῦτος ἔρως τῆς δόξης ἐντέτηκεν αὐτῷ
.
The word leans to a bad sense (like ‘inveterate’): yet cp. Julian p. 130
C ἐντέτηκέ μοι δεινὸς τοῦ θεοῦ πόθος
. See
also
χαρᾶς
, too much stress is laid on
that οὔποτε παύσομαι τοῦ χαίρειν
(=χαρᾶς
), κἂν εἰς δάκρυα
ἔλθω
(‘even though I weep’).
θανόντα
no less than ζῶντα
, since she had seen the urn: cp. 1129
νῦν μὲν γὰρ οὐδὲν ὄντα βαστάζω χεροῖν.
αὐτός
,
the next stress should fall rather on θυμός
than on σοι
(‘rule me
thyself, as thou
δυοῖν θατέρου ἂν
ἔτυχον
). The modes of stating the dilemma vary; thus we
find: (1) ἢ γὰρ..ἢ
, as here; Andoc. or. 1
§ 4 δυοῖν.. οὐκ ἦν αὐτῷ ἁμαρτεῖν· ἢ γὰρ..μηνῦσαι..
ἢ ἀποκτεῖναι
: so Dem. or. 19 §
151, etc. (2) ἢ..ἢ
, as Thuc. 1. 33§ 3 μηδὲ
δυοῖν φθάσαι ἁμάρτωσιν
(not fail to be beforehand with us in
one of two things), ἢ κακῶσαι..ἢ
βεβαιώσασθαι
n. (3) εἰ μὲν γὰρ..εἰ
δὲ
, as Isocr. or. 11 §
43.—Remark that the modification of this phrase used by Eur. ἑνὸς γὰρ οὐ σφαλέντες ἕξομεν κλέος
, | καλῶς θανόντες ἢ καλῶς σεσωσμένοι
,—where
δυοῖν
is merely a bad conjecture,—is
due to the fact that the principal verb, ἕξομεν
, is positive.
ἀντιλαβή
in 1323 confirms the MSS., since a
trimeter is seldom divided between the Chorus and another speaker. (The
altercation between the Chorus and Creon in
ὡς ἐπ’ ἐξόδῳ.
τινός
: cp.
697 (n.).
ξένοι
, they have this special
claim. So fr. 61 (a short speech befits τοῖς
φρονοῦσι σώφρονα
), ἄλλως τε καὶ κόρῃ
τε κἀργείᾳ γένος
. Aeschylus uses ἄλλως
τε πάντως καὶ
(
παιδαγωγός
.
εἶναι
(as
ἄγειν
(
παρ’ οὐδὲν ἄλγος
(ἐστί
), n.
κ.τ.λ.
Here παρά
has its simple locative sense, ‘beside.’
differs from
just as παρὰ
πυρὶ
(
. They stand, not ‘just on the verge,’
but ‘just in the midst,’ of deadly perils. ὑπ’ αὐτὴν.. στήλην
, n.)
τὼ δ’ ἔσταν ἑκάτερθε παρὰ
σταθμοῖσι μένοντε
. For the dat. of place, see 174 n. He
stood there to intercept any inmate whom the sound of voices outside
might have brought to the doors.
ἡμὶν
for ὗμὶν
would be the best.
νῦν δ’
(= ‘but as it was’), followed in 90
by νῦν δ’
(= ‘but now’).
σὺν βοῇ
χαρᾶς
(cr. n.). The latter would throw the emphasis on
χαρᾶς
: but it is the βοή
, not the χαρά
, which he deprecates.
ἀλλ’ ἢ καλῶς ζῆν ἢ καλῶς τεθνηκέναι
|
τὸν εὐγενῆ χρή
. In 1335 we had ἀπαλλαχθέντε
: cp.
163, n. on γᾶν
.
It has been held that these verses, or at least 1340—1344, are spurious (cr. n.). Certainly Orestes has already heard from Electra that Clytaemnestra exults in the news of his death (1153—1156). Still, it is natural that he should make some reference (as he does in 1341) to his emissary's performance of the task. Not less natural is the question in 1343, since the old man, who entered the house at v. 803, is the only person who can tell whether the feeling described by Electra still exists.
κἀντεῦθεν
, and 1307 n. on τἀνθένδε
.
κ.τ.λ.
, ‘it is secured that no one shall
recognise thee’: cp. Eur.
ἄναξ, ὑπάρχει μὲν τόδ’ ἐν τῇ σῇ χθονί
, |
εἰπεῖν ἀκοῦσαί τ’ ἐν μέρει πάρεστί
μοι.
Dem. or. 3 § 15
τοῦτ’ οὖν δεῖ προσεῖναι, τὰ δ’ ἄλλα
ὑπάρχει
.—For the verbal ambiguity of
ὡς
, cp.
ὁρᾷς τόδ’ ὡς εἴρηκας ὡς ἄγαν νέος
; and
με
is easily understood; cp.
1200.
εἷς
, cp. Isocr. or. 20
§ 11
ὧν οὗτος εἷς ὢν τυγχάνει
. More often
τις
is added, as Ar. fr. 418. 2 τῶν ἀδολεσχῶν εἷς γέ τις
(cp. Soph. τις εἷς
, n.). Here ἀνήρ
virtually=τις
. —Campbell
renders: ‘I would have you know that you are the only dead man who is in
the light of day’ (ἐνθάδε
, as opp. to
ἐν Ἅιδου
). But
ἐν
, the sense would be, ‘rejoice under these circumstances’
(not, ‘ἐν οἷς
| χαίρειν
προθυμεῖ
.
μηχανὴ
) ἣν πάρος μὲν
οὐκ ἐρῶ
, | τελουμένων δὲ Δελφὶς
εἴσεται πέτρα
: where the phrase has a similar tone of
mystery and reserve. —For the neut. plur. part. in the gen. abs.,
without subject, cp. Aesch.
ε<*> ξυντυχόντων
: καλῶς δὲ κρανθέντων
:
Thuc. 1. 116§ 3 ἐσαγγελθέντων
: Xen.
σημανθέντων
.
ἔχει
), all the conditions on their
part (that of Clyt. and Aeg.) are good (for us), ἔχοντα
), even those which are not
morally good,—viz., Clytaemnestra's joy at the death of her son, and
those insults which expressed her new sense of security (773—803).
ἀντιλαβή
marks the interest of
the moment: cp. 1209 n.
μή νυν ἔτ’ αὐτῶν
μηδὲν ἐς θυμὸν βάλῃς
(‘lay to heart’). As
ποῖος
takes the case of the word
to which it refers (ποίων
ποίους
; ). It implies that, for the
moment, she fails not only to recognise the man but to recall the
occasion: cp.
ποῖον ἄνδρα καὶ λέγεις
;
τίνος..χάριν
), n.
δόμους στείχειν
(n.).
ὑπεξέθου
(n.).
πρός
denoting the acquisition. Cp. Polyb. 1.
59. 6 προσηυρέθη ἡ πρὸς τὴν συντέλειαν
(χορηγία
), ‘the funds for the
completion of the enterprise were made up.’ Classical prose preferred
προσεξευρίσκω
(Isocr.), or προσεπεξευρίσκω
(Thuc. ).
ἔσωσεν
, in spite of ἐκεῖνος εἶ σύ
, followed
by ὃς..ἠξίωσας
. So, when a speaker has
referred to himself in the 3rd person, he quickly reverts to the first,
as in Soph. ἐμοί
follows Οἰδίπουν
in v. 3.
φιλτάτας..χεῖρας
: we see, too,
how natural is the transition to ἔχων
, as
she is looking in her old friend's face. The sense is, ἔχων πόδας οἳ τὰ ἥδιστα ὑπηρέτησαν
, viz., in
the journeys to and from Phocis.
τὴν ἀλήθειαν
, or συνόντα
σεαυτόν.—φαίνω
is never really intrans. (= ‘to appear’)
except in the epic aor. φάνεσκον
(
ἔργα
being ‘facts’ as opp. to λόγοι
(59 f. ὅταν λόγῳ θανὼν
| ἔργοισι σωθῶ
). Cp.
ἔχεις τι κεἰσήκουσας
; —Others explain,
‘while engaged in a course of action’ (cp.
πανουργίας...ἔχειν
, n.).—For μηδέ με
| φύλασσ’
ἐφορμῶν ἔνθα χρὴ ναίειν ἐμέ
(n.).
κακὸν κακῶς νιν ἄμορον ἐκτρῖψαι βίον
: cp.
Eur. ἦλθ’ ἄσμενος πατέρα ποτ’ εἰσορᾶν δοκῶν
).
τὰ..ἐν
μέσῳ
(the needs of the interval, until
death): Eur. περισσοὶ πάντες οὑν μέσῳ λόγοι
(between
the present moment, and her deed): Eur.
τὰς γὰρ ἐν μέσῳ σιγῶ τύχας
(the fortunes
of the house in the interval).
The acc. πολλαὶ κ.τ.λ.
has intervened. Cp. Thuc. 2. 62
τὸν δὲ πόνον...ἀρκείτω μὲν ὑμῖν καὶ ἐκεῖνα ἐν οἷς
ἄλλοτε..ἀπέδειξα οὐκ ὀρθῶς αὐτὸν ὑποπτευόμενον
: Soph. αὐτὸν δ’ ἐκεῖνον
, resumed in 289 by νιν
.
κυκλοῦσιν
, the only instance of κυκλεῖν
used intransitively which occurs in
Greek before Aristotle.
ἐγὼ δέ γ’ ἄνδρ’ ὄπωπα κ.τ.λ.
: Eur. ἐγὼ δέ γ’ ἐπεκέλευσα
. (This is better than
to take γε
as emphasising ἐννέπω
only; ‘I ἐννέπω
, is no improvement.
ἀνδρῶν
in 1369, the male
domestics, who are supposed to be now busied out of doors. δορυφόροι
, of
Aegisthus, who may be expected to return ere long from the country
(313); μάχεσθαι
), as being trained to
arms. Since the two comparatives, σοφωτέροις
and πλείοσιν
, are
not linked by a conjunction, πλείοσιν
. ‘Ye will have to fight both
with these men (the οἰκέται
), and with
others of greater skill, more numerous than these.’
Another view is that ἀνδρῶν
in 1369 refers
to Aegisthus and his armed followers, while
οὐδὲν
) a case for many words, but for
entering,’ etc. The two constructions of ἔργον
ἐστίν
, as=οὐκ ἔργον
ἔστ’ οὐδὲν στροφῶν
: (2) for the inf.,
καί σ’ οὐδὲν εἵσω τῆσδε παπταίνειν πύλης
|
ἔτ’ ἔργον ἐστίν
. The peculiarity here
is that, instead of the simple ἔργον
, we
have τόδε τοὔργον
, from which ἔργον
has to be supplied with the gen. and
with the inf. Cp. Eur. οὐ γάρ, ὡς ἔοικέ μοι
, | σχολῆς τόδ’ ἔργον
.
πατρῴων
: cp. 1290 n.
δαιμόνων ἕδη
, n.), placed in the πρόθυρον
, the porch or vestibule of the house. Cp.
ὦ δέσποτ’ ἄναξ,
γεῖτον Ἀγυιεῦ τοὐμοῦ προθύρου προπύλαιε
. The gods of the
entrance were esp. Apollo Agyieus (cp.
637
προστατήριε
), and Hermes. It is these who,
with Zeus, are invoked by the returning herald in Aesch. σεμνοί τε θᾶκοι δαίμονές τ’ ἀντήλιοι
.
ἕδος
in the vestibule. Meanwhile, turning towards the
statue of Apollo Lykeios which stands in front of the palace (645),
Electra makes her prayer.
ἀπό
, denoting one's resources,
cp. 1127 n.
κλαῖε δ’ ὀργάνων ὅτου
| ψαύσειεν
.
, presented myself (as a suppliant)
at thy shrine. Similarly προστάτης
is ‘one
who presents himself before a god,’ ‘a suppliant,’
προστῆναι
as = ‘to approach,’ with an acc., is in a
fragment from the Τυρώ
of Sophocles (fr.
599, Nauck 2nd ed.). Athenaeus, in illustrating the word καρχήσιον
, quotes it as follows (p. 475 A):
Σοφοκλῆς δὲ Τυροῖ
: προστῆναι μέσην
| τράπεζαν ἀμφὶ σίτια
(σῖτα
Macrobius) καὶ καρχήσια
: adding, πρὸς τὴν τράπεζαν φάσκων προσεληλυθέναι τοὺς
δράκοντας κ.τ.λ.
The meaning was, then, that the serpents
‘approached the table’; a parallel for the use here. Schweighäuser,
indeed, conjectured προσστῆναι
(cp. Aesch. βωμὸν προσέστην
), and Bergk, less well,
προσπτῆναι
.
Blaydes and Wecklein read ἐπέστην σε
as = ‘approached
thee’ would be unexampled (see on
ὡς
δυνάμεως ἔχω, λόγοις ἀξιοῦν, οὐ θύειν
.
πίτνω
is
never long. Thus, where προπίτνοντες
, and Soph. προσπίτνομεν
: but, requiring προπίπτουσα
.
δράσαντι δ’ αἰσχρὰ δεινὰ τἀπιτίμια
.
Josephus ἀπέχω
τῆς ἀσεβείας τὸ ἐπιτίμιον
.
Third stasimon. Strophe, 1384—1390=antistr., 1391—1397. For metres see Metrical Analysis.
This short ode fills the interval of suspense. The Chorus imagine the avengers, who have just passed within, as guided by divine powers to their goal.
ἴδ’ οἷον, ὦ παῖδες κ.τ.λ.
It seems
necessary to alter
προνέμεσθαι
is lit. ‘to go forward in grazing.’ The midd.
occurs only here; nor is the act. found in a strictly parallel sense; in
Aesch. καθαρὰς χεῖρας προνέμοντ’
=‘putting
forward.’ But we have the analogy of ἐπινέμειν
, as meaning to encroach on a neighbour's
pastures; Arist. τῶν εὐπόρων τὰ κτήνη ἀποσφάξας, λαβὼν
(τοὺς εὐπόρους
) παρὰ
τὸν ποταμὸν ἐπινέμοντας
. In Aesch.
πιθανὸς ἄγαν ὁ θῆλυς ὅρος ἐπινέμεται
|
ταχύπορος
, some make ἐπινέμεται
pass., ‘is encroached upon’; but
ταχύπορος
is in favour of its being
midd., like προνέμεται
here: ‘the limit of
a woman's belief (too lightly won) quickly oversteps the border’
(between fact and fiction).
Campbell suggests that the image in προνέμεται
is from ἀπ’ οἰκίης ἐς οἰκίην ἰὸν τὸ πῦρ ἐπενέμετο τὸ
ἄστυ
. This hardly agrees so well with the idea of a stealthy
advance.
δυσέριστον
= δύσμαχον
: cp.
220
οὐκ ἐριστά
. Not, as the schol. took it,
‘bloodshed caused by unholy strife’ (between mother and children).
οὐ μέγα φυσῶν
θυμὸν ἐπαρεῖ
| σοὶ
..πῦρ πνέουσα καὶ
φόνον
.
σκηνῆς ὕπαυλον
: Aesch. σῶν δόμων ἐφέστιον
: <*>ξεδροι χθονός
.
σαφῶς γὰρ αἵδε μητρὸς ἔγκοτοι κύνες
. Aesch. ὡς κύων νεβρὸν
| πρὸς αἷμα καὶ σταλαγμὸν ἐκμαστεύομεν
. Ar. Κωκυτοῦ τε περίδρομοι κύνες
.
ἀμμένει
. For the apocopè of ἀνά
in comp., cp.
ὑπὲρ μεγάλων αἰωρηθέντα
, ‘in suspense
concerning great issues’ (victory or death). Thuc. 7. 77(Nicias) ἐν τῷ αὐτῷ κινδύνῳ
τοῖς φαυλοτάτοις αἰωροῦμαι
.
Λαΐου δ’ ὀλωλότος
| οὐδεὶς ἀρωγὸς ἐν κακοῖς ἐγίγνετο
.
αἷμα
is the deed of blood by which
vengeance is to be taken. νεακόνητον
refers primarily to the keen edge of the weapon (sword or dagger) with
which the blow is to be dealt; but may suggest also the keen edge of the
avengers' resolve ( Aesch. τεθηγμένον τοί μ’ οὐκ <*>παμβλυνεῖς
λόγῳ
).
The bold use of πολλῶν αἱμάτων
, ‘many deeds of blood’;
Eur. εἴργασται δ’ ἐμοὶ
| μητρῷον αἷμα
, ‘the murder of a mother.’ Eur. Itshould be
remembered that Orestes does αἷμα
is genuine or not, at least Sophocles did not use any
word (such as μάχαιραν
) denoting a
If με^τ <01> α^δρο^μο—ι— κα^κ
| ω—ν πα^ν
| ου—ργη—μα^τ
| ω—ν Λ
||, a
dochmiac dimeter. Now, analogy would suggest that νεακόνητον
is Doric for νεηκόνητον
. Cp. νεηκονής
(
νεηκής
(Hom. ): νεηλιφής
(νέος, ἀλείφω
, Arist. ). Even when the second part of the
compound begins with a consonant, we find such forms as νεα—γενής
([Eur. ] νεηθαλής, νεήτομος, νεήφατος
. Yet
at least two exceptions occur. (1) νεα^λής
in Nicander α
is normally long. (2) παρθενικὴν
νεάοιδον
: in an epigram ascribed to Leonidas of Tarentum,
νεα^κόνητον
.
χθόνιος
, whom Electra had
already invoked (111), acts here in his twofold quality as πομπαῖος
and δόλιος
. Cp.
Ἑρμῆς δ’ ὁ πέμπων δόλιος ἡγήσαιτο νῷν
. A
like part is assigned to him in the χθόνιον δ’ Ἑρμῆν
| .. τοῖσδ’ ἐφοδεῦσαι
| ξιφοδηλήτοισιν
ἀγῶσιν
: ξυλλάβοι δ’ ἐνδίκως
| παῖς ὁ Μαίας ἐπιφορώτατος
(like a favouring wind) | πρᾶξιν οὐρίαν θέλων
.
: G. Wolff suggests ἑξῆς σφ’ ἄγει
: Kvíčala, σφ’ ἐπεξάγει
. But it is rash to assume that Ἑρμῆς
is a gloss: cp. [Eur. ]
ἀλλ’ εὖ σ’ ὁ Μαίας
παῖς ἐκεῖσε καὶ πάλιν
| πέμψειεν
Ἑρμῆς, ὅς γε φηλητῶν ἄναξ
. If the Ἑρμῆς, φ)ἄγει
might have led to ἐπάγει
, and this to
mistaken remedies, such as ἐπεισάγει
(cr.
n.).
Exodos: the vengeance.
A kommos. It falls into two principal parts. (1) 1398—1421; the death of Clytaemnestra. (2) 1422— 1441; Orestes and Pylades re-enter; Aegisthus approaches; and they prepare to receive him.
The general structure of this kommos is clearly strophic; but critics differ on details. The simplest view is that of Dindorf and others, that vv. 1398—1421 form a single strophe,=antistr. 1422— 1441. The lyric verses 1407, 1413—4, and 1419—1421, correspond respectively with 1428, 1433—4, and 1439—1441: for these, see Metrical Analysis. It is usually held, with Hermann, that the correspondence of the iambic trimeters also must be exact. This makes it necessary to assume a gap in our text after v. 1427 (n.), and a second after 1429 (n.), besides the defect in 1432. See Appendix.
Electra hastens out of the house. She performs the part of an <*>ξάγγελος
, so far as to describe the
situation at this moment in the house: then Clytaemnestra's cry is
heard, like that of the dying king in Aesch.
ἠκούσαθ); ἅνδρες χεῖρ’ ἔχουσιν ἐν φόνῳ.
τελῶ
is
frequent; τελέσω
has also good authority: Dem. or. 21 § 66
διατελέσω
: Plat.
διατελέσουσιν
.
ταφὴν
(1210).
σποδοῦ γεμίζων λέβητας εὐθέτου;
κοσμεῖ
here; but wreaths of flowers
may also be meant.
˘˘˘¯˘¯
): Nauck and Wecklein take
them as an iambic tripody (¯¯˘¯˘¯
). The
latter view seems correct. The hiatus after αἰαῖ
is excused by the pause. Cp.
φεῦ φεῦ, ὦ πόνοι
.
αἰαῖ αἰαῖ
(=1086 ὤμοι μοί μοι
).
ἄρρητα
. So Eur.
ἔκλυες, <*>
, | ἀνήκουστα τᾶς
| τυράννου πάθη μέλεα
θρεομένας
. Antiphon or. 1 § 22
δεήσεται ἀθέμιτα καὶ ἀτέλεστα καὶ ἀνήκουστα καὶ
θεοις καὶ ὑμῖν
.
ἰδού
, | δοῦπον αὖ
κλύω τινά.
ἔα, ο. ξ. ι)δοὺ μάλ’
αὖθις ἀμφίσταται
| διαπρύσιος
ὄτοβος
.
ἐκ
, cp.
κοὐκ ἄτιμος ἔκ γ’ ἐμοῦ φανεῖ.
ὁ φιτύσας πατήρ
:
τοῦ φυτεύσαντος πατρός
.
καθαμέριος
occurs (
Soph. κατ’ ἦμαρ
.) This fate is now being
extinguished (τῇ νῦν ὁρμῇ τελεωθέν
). For φθίνειν
said of an ὕβρις
)..ἀνθεῖ τε καὶ φθίνει
πάλιν
.
Others explain as follows. (1) Keeping both φθίνειν
is very small and doubtful: see Appendix. (2)
Keeping καθαμερία
. That explanation of it was a mere
makeshift of the scholiast; ὦ γενεὰ τοῦ οἴκου
τούτου, κατὰ ταύτην σε τὴν ἡμέραν ἡ Μοῖρα εἰς φθορὰν καὶ ἐλάττωσιν
τοῦ γένους ἄγει
.
Nor is the objection to these interpretations merely verbal. They
represent the Chorus as τὰ πρὶν εὖ θέμενοι
, and 1508 ff. The words
express the feeling of these
πολίτιδες
(1227) that the cause of the
house is that of the city. They hail the approaching deliverance of
Mycenae from the tyrants. The change of ὦ πόλις, ὦ
γενεὰ
into ὦ Πέλοπος γενεὰ
(cr. n.) is equally rash and infelicitous.
ΑΓ. ὤμοι, πέπληγμαι καιρίαν πληγὴν ἔσω
...
1345 ὤμοι μάλ’ αὖθις, δευτέραν
πεπληγμένος.
δευτέραν ἔπαισας
:
τί μ’ οὐκ ἀνταίαν
| ἔπαισέν τις
..;
ὤμοι
, depends on the notion which that exclamation implies; as
if (κακὸν
ἥκει μοι
were followed by εἰ γὰρ
Αἰγίσθῳ γ’ ὁμοῦ ἧκεν
. This is simpler than to supply
(ἐπλήγης
or
(ἐβόας
, taking ὁμοῦ
as a prep.—The reading Αἰγίσθῳ θ’ ὁμοῦ
, though not impossible, is
very awkward. The sense would be: ‘Oh that thou wert crying,— ‘and woe
to Aegisthus also’!’
τελοῦσι
is
transitive, though the object (τὸ ἔργον
)
is not expressed. Cp.
οἱ..θανόντες
, 1421), cp. 146
γονέων
, n.
πάλιν
| δώσουσ’
ἀντιφόνους δίκας
:
παλίντιτα ἔργα
, deeds of retribution. In παλίρρους … δίκα
ὄλβον δωμάτων ὑπεξελών
.
βρύων
| δάφνης
: fr. 264 ἀραχνᾶν
βρίθει
. (There is no other example of στάζω
in this constr., for in fr. 491, ὀπὸν..στάζοντα τομῆς
, the sense is, ‘sap
dripping θυηλή
is φόνος
. Cp. ‘They come like sacrifices in their trim, |
And to the fire-eyed maid of smoky war | All hot and bleeding
will we offer them.’
λέγειν
be sound,
the sense must be, ‘utterance fails me,’—at a moment so terrible. But
οὐδ’ ἔχω λέγειν
is not equivalent to
οὐδ’ ἔχω φωνεῖν
, nor, again, to οὐδ’ ἔχω τί λέγω
(or τί
φῶ
). It ought to mean rather, ‘nor can I
οὐδ’ ἔχω λέγειν
might be an unfinished sentence,—‘but I cannot tell..’ (whether the
avengers have accomplished their deed). This, however, as he allows,
would be frigid. So also would ψέγειν
be,
if explained in his way (‘I cannot complain that they have not well dyed
their swords’). Taken, however, in its natural sense, ‘nor can I blame
the deed,’ ψέγειν
is forcible enough. In
Aesch. λέγω
becoming ψέγω
.
δέ
giving animation to the question.
ἀλγῶ μὲν ἔργα καὶ πάθος γένος τε πᾶν
,
| <*>ζηλα νίκης τῆσδ’ ἔχων μιάσματα
.
τὸ γενναῖον
.. | ..λῆμα
: Soph. λῆμ’ ἀναιδές
: though it generally implies
at least a ἔσχε τοιαύταν μεγάλαν ἀvάταν
| καλλιπέπλου λῆμα Κορωνίδος
, where, as here,
λῆμα
implies blame, though it has no
epithet (Gildersleeve happily renders, ‘wilful Coronis’).
After v. 1427 Erfurdt and others suppose the loss of three verses
answering to vv. 1404—1406 (αἰαῖ...φίλαι
):
see note in Appendix on 1398. The context itself, however, does not
indicate any lacuna. In a calmer scene, doubtless, we might have looked
for some comment from Electra on the announcement that Clytaemnestra is
dead. But this is a passage full of excitement and hurrying action. The
warning
ἐκ τοῦ ἐμφανέος
( Her. 4. 120), ἐκ τοῦ
προφανοῦς
( Thuc. 3. 43§ 3),
ἐκ τοῦ φανεροῦ
, etc.: ἐκ
being used as above in 455, Thuc. 725.In this adverbial phrase the adj.
is merely a stronger δῆλος
, as in Soph. θανεῖν προδήλως
(‘before all eyes’). Its
other sense was ‘clear εἰ..ἦν σοι πρόδηλα τὰ μέλλοντα
).
Here, again, it is supposed that we have lost a trimeter, answering to
1409. (Hermann suggests ἀλλ’ ἐξίκοιτό γ’, ὡς
παρεσκευάμεθα
.) But the context, at least, does not show any
gap in the sense.
ὦ παῖ
, n.— εἴσιτε
, into the house. Cp.
οὐκ ἐκτὸς ἄψο<*>ρον <*>κνεμεῖ
πόδα
ἢ )πὶ τῷ πλήθει λόγος
μὴ )πὶ τῷδ’ ἔστω τάδε
. Xen. ὡς μήποτ’ ἐπὶ τοῖς βαρβάροις γενώμεθα, ἀλλὰ
μᾶλλον...ἐκεῖνοι ἐφ’ ἡμῖν
. The sense of ἐφ’ ἡμῖν
is the reason for giving the words
to Electra, and not, as L does (cr. n.), to Orestes.—Not,
‘ἐπί
would mean rather ‘against,’ as in Hom. οὐδ’ οἵ γ’ ὡρμήθησαν ἐπ’ ἀνδράσιν
. It is
different when the dat. denotes a place, though even then such a sense
for ἐπί
is rare; Hom. νηυσὶν ἐπὶ γλαφυρῇσιν ἐλαυνέμεν
(‘towards’).
Some have thought that the words of Orestes in this v. should be
metrically equivalent to those of Clyt. in 1411, οἴκτιρε τὴν τεκοῦσαν
. Nauck, for example, proposes τὸν ἄνδρ’ ἐφ’ ἡμῖν τοῦτον
; This seems,
however, a groundless assumption.
κάρτα σὺν σπουδῇ ποδός
.
κατά
, lit. ‘down upon,’ denotes κατά
, with gen., to
downward movement, in the literal sense, is not rare; cp.
αἰχμὴ..κατὰ γαίης
| <*>χετ’
: 3. 217 κατὰ χθονὸς
ὄμματα πήξας
. Again, it can denote ‘descent upon’ in a
purely figurative sense (λεγειν κατά
τινος
). The peculiarity here is that, while the movement is
literal, the descent is figurative. Even κατὰ
σκοποῦ τοξεύειν
(Herodian 6. 7. 19) is different, since the
arrow is conceived as describing a curve. I do not know any real
paraliel for this use of κατά
. It seems to
justify some suspicion of the text.
The word ἀντίθυρον
is known only from the
following passages. (1)
στῆ δὲ κατ’ ἀντίθυρον κλισίης
, describing
a position outside of the hut: usually rendered, ‘he stood over against
the τὸ ἀντίθυρον
is the wall
Here, τὰ ἀντίθυρα
seems to mean, as in the
πρὸς θυρῶνος ἐξόδοις. As
προθυρὼνwas a collateral form of
πρόθυρον(
<*>ντιθυρὼνmay have been such a form of
ἀντίθυρον. If so, the desirable accus. for
κατὰcould be at once obtained by
Γ),
κατάντι θυρῶν, is also noteworthy.
κατάντιdoes not occur: but in
κάταν‐
τα, ‘down hill,’ as opp. to
ἄναντα. This suggests another possibility, with
θυρῶνα,
κάταντα
would be explained
by a gesture, ‘haste down there to the porch.’
νεῖκος εὖ θέσθαι
: fr. 324 ἢν παρὸν θέσθαι καλῶς
| αὐτός τις αὑτῷ τὴν βλάβην προσθῇ φέρων
: Eur. τἀνθένδε θέμενος εὖ.
εὖ θῆσθε
. For πάλιν
as= ‘in their turn,’ cp.
371.
πᾷ γὰρ οὐκ ἔβαν ἐγώ
;
The ground for giving the words ᾗ
νοεῖς
, if said by Orestes, would be a feeble reference to
the wish of the Chorus; as said by Electra, it is a natural comment on
τελοῦμεν
.
These verses are antistrophic to 1417—1421. χἁμῖν τοῦτο δἰ ὠτὸς ἔγεντο πόχ’ ἅσυχον οὕτως.
ὡς ἐτητύμως
in 1452.
ἀγῶνα
, has a
predicative force,—‘that he may rush upon his doom without foreseeing
it’; it may thus be represented by an adv., ‘blindly.’—
is the just retribution which
awaits him. δίκης ἀγών
is the struggle
which this retribution brings upon him,—his conflict with the avenging
power.
ἀνακρίνω
, ‘question’:
τί δ’ ἄν με καὶ κρίνοις
; Cp.
ἡ συμφορὰ τῆς φιλτάτης
has a further meaning—Clytaemnestra<*>s death—which he cannot yet
surmise.
Possibly this is the only ambiguity intended. But τῆς συμφορᾶς..τῶν ἐμῶν τῆς φιλτάτης
might be genitive of
ἡ συμφορὰ τῶν ἐμῶν ἡ φιλτάτη
,
‘φιλτάταν
| ὁδόν
. To intend this as an inner meaning would certainly be
quite in the manner of Sophocles; cp.
ὀργὴν ἐμέμψω τὴν ἐμήν, τὴν σὴν δ’ ὁμοῦ
|
ναίουσαν οὐ κατεῖδες
.—For other views,
see Appendix.
οῖκον
being understood.
Cp.
ἀνύσειν
| ..Ἅιδαν
:
τὸν παγκοίτην..θάλαμον
| ..ἀνύτουσαν
.
ἐξανύσαι
| ..τὰν
.. | νεκρῶν πλάκα
. The
hidden meaning is, φίλης προξένου κατήνυσαν
φόνον
: they have φίλην..
πρόξενον κατήνυσαν
(αἷμα γενέθλιον κατήνυσεν
: and the genitive
ought to suffice for both meanings.
ὡς ἀληθῶς
, etc. This
emphasising use of ὡς
with adverbs of the
positive degree was probably developed out of its use with superlatives,
as ὡς μάλιστα
.
οὐ μόνον ἤγγειλαν, ἀλλὰ κ.τ.λ.
Cp.
Ar. ΗΡ. σὲ δὲ ταῦτ’ ἀρέσκει; ΔΙ. μὴ ἀλλὰ πλεῖν ἢ
μαίνομαι
: μὴ
(λέξῃς ὅτι
)
ἀρέσκει, ἀλλὰ κ.τ.λ.
—Cp. Soph. χωρεῖν ἕτοιμος, κοὐ λόγῳ δείξω μόνον
.
ἆρ’ ἔστιν ὥστε κἀγγύθεν θέαν λαβεῖν;
αὐτόν
, Orestes. The ambiguous gender of
ἐμφανῆ
suits the situation. ἐμφανῆ
might, indeed, be plur., meaning the
relics (λείψανα
, 1113): but this is less
simple.
ἄζηλος θέα
renders it
better to understand ὁ νεκρός
with πάρεστι
than to take the verb impersonally.
For
τὴν σὴν δὲ Κύπριν πόλλ’ ἐγὼ χαίρειν λέγω
.
Cp. however Soph. χαίρειν, Ἀθάνα, τἄλλ’ ἐγώ σ’ ἐφίεμαι
,
σὺ δ’ οὖν λέγ’, εἴ σοι τῷ λόγῳ τις ἡδονή
.
ἵνα
|
μυστοδόκος δόμος
| ἐν τελέταις ἁγίαις ἀναδείκνυται
. Bold as it
is, I incline to believe that it is sound. No probable emendation has
yet been made: see Appendix.
ἁ κλεινὰ
| γᾶ..Μυκηναίων.
βοᾷ διοίγειν κλῇθρα καὶ δηλοῦν τινα
|
τοῖς πᾶσι Καδμείοισι τὸν πατροκτόνον
.
ὦ πάντες ἀστοί
(n.).—I do not think that
the verse is spurious: see Appendix on 1458.
χαλινῶν
. Cp. σπαργῶντι τῷ δήμῳ χαλινὸν
ἐμβαλεῖν ὕβρεως.
οὐδὲ τῷ χρόνῳ φύσας φανεῖ
| φρένας ποτ’
(n.).
κ.τ.λ.
: lit. ‘already my part is being
performed.’ For τἀπὸ σοῦ βραδύνεται
. She refers ostensibly
to what he has just said: ‘I, at least, am already resolved to be loyal
and docile.’ Her secret meaning is, ‘My part in the plan of vengeance is
being accomplished.’ She is luring him to his fate: cp. 1438
τἀνθάδ’ ἂν μέλοιτ’ ἑμοί.
τελοῦμαι
as fut. pass. (
αὐτή τε πἀντα συμφέρουσ’ Ἰάσονι
. Ar. ἀνήρ, ἐὰν μὴ τῇ γυναικὶ συμφέρῃ
. This
sense comes from that of ‘sharing a burden’ (946), so that it resembles
our phrase, ‘pull together.’ Here it suits her inner meaning,—that she
is working with those who now are the stronger (
As Electra utters these words, the central doors are opened, and the eccyclema is pushed forward. This was a small and low stage. A corpse is seen upon it, the face and outlines concealed by a covering. Near it stand Orestes and Pylades—the ‘Phocians’ whom Aegisthus seeks. The eccyclema remains displayed to the end, and at v. 1507 Orestes and Pylades go out behind it. So in the
The corpse here is an effigy, like that of Haemon in
κ.τ.λ.
: ‘I behold that which has not
fallen without the jealousy of the gods.’ Aegisthus is not openly
exulting here; he veils his joy in specious language, for he is in
public, and speaks before hearers whom he distrusts. He affects to think
that the gods have struck down his enemy. The meaning implied by φθόνου
is that Orestes had incurred the
divine displeasure by unnatural threats against his mother and his
step-father (779 δείν’ ἐπηπείλει
τελεῖν
).
The invocation, τὸν φθόνον δὲ πρόσκυσον
.—The word σῶμα
, or
πτῶμα
, adapted to δέρκομαι φάτιν
| ἄφραστον
, the subst. is adapted to the adj.— For other
views, see Appendix.
ποινὰ γὰρ ἐπέσται
: Xen. ἔπεστι γάρ τις αἰσχύνη.
πενθεῖν οὐ χρή· νέμεσις γάρ
. Nemesis is
not here so definitely a person as above in 792.
ἐνοικίου δ’ ὄρνιθος οὐ λέγω μάχην
.
Aegisthus corrects himself with hypocritical piety; it is as if he said, ‘but it is not for me to judge my fellow-mortal.’
τὸ συγγενές
, as γε
or γοῦν
could do, but has also a sententious force, implying that such a tribute
to kinship is a duty. Thus it suits the pious tone of the speaker: ‘If
he was my enemy, still he was my kinsman.’ Cp.
ἐμοί τοι
: Xen. ἐγώ τοί σε δίκαιον μὲν νομίζω
.
καὶ ἀπ’ ἐμοῦ
, from my side, on my
part: cp. 433:
καὶ ταῦτ’
ἀφ’ ὑμῶν..βουλήσομαι
| ..κυρεῖν
ἐμοί
. [I formerly understood, καὶ ἐπ’
ἐμοῦ
, ‘in my case’ also: but now prefer the other view.]
ὡς καὶ παρ’ ἐχθροῖς ἄξιος θρήνων τυχεῖν
.
τὸ κάλυμμα
, ‘handle it,’
τήνδ’
or τόνδ’
.
φήσει γὰρ ὁ πατήρ, γοερόν τι φθεγγόμενος
καὶ παρατείνων
(‘drawing out’) ἕκαστον
τῶν ὀνομάτων· τέκνον ἥδιστον, οἴχῃ μοι καὶ τέθνηκας καὶ πρὸ ὥρας
ἀνηρπάσθης, μόνον ἐμὲ τὸν ἄθλιον καταλιπών κ.τ.λ.
κάλει τὸ πᾶν μοι σπέρμα σῶν ὁμαιμόνων
. A
translation, however, need not mark this.
κ.τ.λ.
As Aegisthus gazes in terror and
horror on Clytaemnestra's face, Orestes says, ‘Whom dost thou fear? Who
is it that thou dost not know?’
Campbell remarks: ‘After a glance of horrified recognition at the corpse,
Aegisthus looks strangely on Orestes. τίνα
= διὰ τί τόνδε
.’ He refers
both φοβεῖ
and ἀγνοεῖς
, then, to the fear and bewilderment with which
Aegisthus looks at
οἴμξι, τί λεύσσω;
ἄρκυς
(κεκρύφαλος
, ἀρκύστατα
(ἄρκυς, ἵστημι
) meant properly such nets ἀρκυστάσιον
, or ἀρκυστασία
, is the enclosure formed by them (
δίκτυον
(the general word for ‘net’),
ἀμφίβληστρον
(‘castingnet’), or γάγγαμον
(a circular fishing-net), —which are
also used metaphorically ( Aesch.
πῶς γάρ τις ἐχθροῖς ἐχθρὰ πορσύνων, φίλοις
| δοκοῦσιν εἶναι, πημονῆς ἀρκύστατ’ ἂν
|
φράξειεν ὕψος κρεῖσσον
ἐκπηδήματος
;
For ἐκ μέσων ἀρκυστάτων
| ὤρουσεν
: καλῶς ἄρ’ ἄρκυν ἐς μέσην πορεύεται.
εἰς
with acc.), as
Eur. ὡς ἐν κλύδωνι καὶ φρενῶν ταράγματι
|
πέπτωκα δεινῷ
.
ἀνταυδᾷς
. For πάλαι
referring to a recent moment, cp. 676.
ἀντί
has the same force as in ἀντονομάζω
, Thuc. 6. 4.§ 6 τὴν
πόλιν
(Rhegium)..οἰκίσας
Μεσσήνην...ἀντωνόμασε
, ‘changed its name’ to Messene.
Aegisthus ‘changes the designation’ of living men, and speaks of them ἀντ‐
) speakest of the living as if they were
dead.’ The acc. ἀνταυδᾷς
as with the
simple αὐδᾶν
(αὐδῶν δεινὰ πρόσπολον κακά
). If ἀνταυδᾷς
meant ‘reply to,’ or ‘speak face to
face with,’ it would require the dative.
Editors from Brunck onwards have been nearly unanimous in accepting ζῶν τοῖς
,
explains thus: ‘that thou, a living man, hast been replying to the dead
(Orestes), in tones like theirs (ἴσα
)’:
ΟΙ. τὸν ζῶντα καίνειν τοὺς τεθνηκότας
λέγω
. | ΚΛ. οἲ )γώ, ξυνῆκα τοὔπος ἐξ
αἰνιγμάτων.
καί
(928, 1046)
is here nearly=κᾆτα
. The antithesis
between μάντις
and ἐσφάλλου
makes this better than to take καί
as=‘also’ (‘so good a seer
καὶ
as=καίπερ
,
with ὤν
.
κἂν
is most simply explained
as καὶ ἐὰν
, παρῇς
. Cp. Ar. μέτρησον εἰρήνης τί μοι, κἂν πέντ’ ἔτη
,
μετρήσῃς
. See Appendix.
θνῄσκειν ὁ
μέλλων
depends (cp. Thuc. 4.
102
τῶν ἄλλων τὸν βουλόμενον
, etc.); though
the sense is not affected in a translation if it be rendered as a gen.
absol.
ἄνδρας
) μισγέμεναι κακότητι
.
For σὺν
(which need not be taken as a case
of tmesis), cp. Pind. μεμιγμένον μέλι λευκῷ
| σὺν γάλακτι
. So Pind.
ἄξιος εὐλογίας ἀστῶν μεμῖχθαι
. The
converse phrase (like πρόσκειται κακόν μοι
relatively to πρόσκειμαι κακῷ
, Pind. I. 240 n.) occurs in Her. 7. 203
εἶναι δὲ θνητὸν οὐδένα οὐδὲ ἔσεσθαι τῷ κακὸν ὲξ
ἀρχῆς γινομένῳ οὐ συνεμίχθη
. We may also compare Soph. δειλαίᾳ δὲ συγκέραμαι δύᾳ
(‘steeped in
it’): οὕτω πολυφόρῳ
συγκέκραμαι δαίμονι
. Shelley,
μέλλω
, cp.
n. on
μηκύνειν
.
Many recent critics follow Dindorf in suspecting or bracketing these two
verses. Two things should be clearly recognised at the outset. First,
that no suspicion is warranted by the fact that the scribe of L
accidentally omitted these verses from the text,—as he also omitted
several lines elsewhere which are undoubtedly genuine. Secondly, that in
the language of these verses there is nothing to which exception can
fairly be taken. If they are rejected, it must be on the ground that the
thought which they express is inappropriate. But is it so? Aegisthus has
appealed to mercy, asking for a brief respite. Electra fears that her
brother may relent. What gain, she asks, would such a respite be, even
to the doomed wretch himself? And her own feeling requires his instant
death. It should be noted also that such a pair of verses, containing a
general sentiment in an interrogative form, is Sophoclean; cp.
τί γὰρ παρ’ ἦμαρ ἡμέρα τέρπειν ἔχει
|
προσθεῖσα κἀναθεῖσα τοῦ γε κατθανεῖν
;
also
ὑπ’ οἰωνῶν
... | ταφέντ’ ἀτίμως
: see on Soph.
τῷ κέ οἱ οὐδ<*> θανόντι χυτὴν ἐπὶ γαῖαν
ἔχευαν
, | ἀλλ’ ἄρα τόν γε κύνες τε καὶ
οἰωνοὶ κατ‐
έδαψαν
| κείμενον ἐν
πεδίῳ ἑκὰς ἄστεος
. Pausan. 2. 16 § 7 Κλυταιμνήστρα δὲ ἐτάφη καὶ Αἴγισθος ὀλίγον ἀπωτέρω τοῦ τείχους,
ἐντὸς δὲ ἀπηξιώθησαν, ἔνθα Ἀγαμέμνων τε αὐτὸς ἔκειτο καὶ οἱ σὺν αὐτῷ
φονευθέντες
.
μῆτερ, οὐ λόγων ἔθ’ ἁγών
: Eur. οὐχ ἕδρας ἀγών
: Thuc. 3. 44
οὐ γὰρ περὶ τῆς ἐκείνων ἀδικίας ἡμῖν ὁ ἀγών, εἰ
σωφρονοῦμεν, ἀλλὰ περὶ τῆς ἡμετέρας εὐβουλίας
.
πρόχειρος
denotes what is ready in the hand (1116). Here it
passes into a wholly different sense, applied to a person whose hand is
‘forward’ or ready, as πρόθυμος
is one
whose spirit is forward. Cp. Eur. τῇ φυγῇ πρόχειρος ἦν
, ‘prompt
φεύγειν
),
where Wilamowitz illustrates the dat. by Pind.
τροφαῖς ἕτοιμον ἵππων
.
τοὐπιτάσσειν τοῖς κρατύνουσιν
: Eur. fr.
690 τάσσειν δὲ μᾶλλον ἢ )πιτάσσεσθαι θέλοις.
ἐκεῖσε
) ἔνθαπερ
: cp. 1099. The place meant is the μέγαρον
of the house: see
on 268 f.
Aegisthus means: ‘Must this house witness, not only those sorrows of our
family which exist already, but those others which are to come, if I am
slain?’ He speaks of his impending doom as if it were due, not to his
own crimes, but to the working of the hereditary ἀρά
, and implies that it will be followed by other deeds of
bloodshed. In saying
σά
, though em phatic, is elided;
see on
πόλιν τε κἀμὲ καὶ σ’ ὁμοῦ στένει.
οὐ κομπάσαιμ’ ἂν θεσφάτων γνώμων ἄκρος
|
εἶναι
.
τὴν μαντικήν
. Agamemnon fell into the snare laid for him:
ἐς δῶμ’ ἄελπτον ὡς ἂν ἡγῆται Δίκη
.—Cp.
οὐ γὰρ βάναυσον τὴν τέχνην ἐκτησάμην
.
πάλαι δὴ τἀπὸ σοῦ βραδύνεται
.
ἕρπε
at full length: and possibly the
poet so wrote it.
ἦ μὴ μίασμα τῶν φυτευσάντων λάβῃς;
The imperf. ἥδε δίκη ἦν ἂν τοῖς πᾶσιν, εἰ τὸ εἰκὸς
ἔπαθον.
χρή
, no less than χρῆν
(cp.
ὅστις
refers to σώματα
in
758:
οὗτοι
follows ὅστις
in 707:
Eur. κἀκείνους στυγῶ
| τοὺς παῖδας, ὅστις κ.τ.λ.
: Plat.
ἀσπάζεται πάντας ᾧ ἂν περιτυγχάνῃ
.
γε
emphasises, not πράσσειν
, but rather the whole sentence, and
might have immediately followed ὅστις
, if
metre had allowed: cp.
ἀνθρώπους τίνυσθον, ὅτις γ’ ἐπίορκον
ὀμόσσῃ
. Certainly πράσσειν
is no improvement.
θνῄσκειν
, because the
speaker is himself the executioner. For the emphatic place of the word,
cp. 957
Αἴγισθον.
οἱ πανοῦργοι
:
cp. 972 n.: Thuc. 1. 13
τὸ λῃστικὸν καθῄρουν
.—‘Those many had not dared to do that evil, |
If the first that did the edict infringe | Had answer'd for his
deed.’
Nicephorus Vasilákes (Βασιλάκης
), a
professor of rhetoric at Constantinople in the latter part of the
twelfth century, places these three verses of Sophocles at the head of a
short piece in his rhetorical ‘Exercises’ (Προγυμνάσματα
), and makes them the text of a discourse
evidently prompted by the evils of his own time. The verses remind us,
he says, how well Sophocles understood the function of Tragedy as a
κοινὴ παιδαγωγία
, or vehicle of moral
teaching. After setting forth in action the warning example of
Aegisthus, the poet here ἀποδίδωσι λόγον ξυνᾴδοντα
τοῖς εἰργασμένοις
,
δεσπόται οἱ
πάλαι
, 764) is about to be restored in the person of the
rightful heir, Orestes (162), who displaces the usurper Aegisthus, the
representative of the Thyestidae.
διά
denoting the state, cp. Thuc. 6.
34§ 2 ἀεὶ διὰ φόβου εἰσί
. The
phrase here is in one respect peculiar. When the verb denotes
διά
in this idiom
usu. denotes a course of action, and not a state; διὰ δίκης ἐλθεῖν
, Her. 6. 9
διὰ μάχης ἐλεύσονται
: see on Soph.
οὐ γὰρ ᾕδει τὴν ἐπὶ βασιλέα ὁρμήν
(‘the
purpose to attack him’).— τελειωθεῖσι..παιδείᾳ τε καὶ ἡλικιᾳ
.
Herodotus uses it in a sense akin to that which it bears here, ἐπιγενὀμενα δὲ ταῦτα τῷ Δαρείῳ ἐτελέωσέ
μιν
τελειῶσαι
. Both τελειοῦν
and τελεοῦν
(as
τέλειος
and τέλεος
) were Attic, while the forms without ι
are alone used by Herodotus.
This play contains no presage of trouble to come, and fitly ends with the
word τελεωθέν
. Contrast the closing words
of the
ποῖ δῆτα κρανεῖ, ποῖ καταλήξει | μετακοιμισθὲν μένος ἄτης;